Toji Fushiguro X fem!reader ; Gojo Satoru X fem!reader ; Getou Suguru X fem!reader ; Kento Nanami X fem!reader
❝I am Father Fushiguro,❞ he spoke again with his deep and measured voice, the grin never leaving his lips. ❝I take it you are our newcomers ?❞
‧͙⁺˚*･༓☾ You had desperately tried to stay away from the church of the town you’d just moved in - afraid of one of the priest, Father Fushiguro, however, it seemed that he’d always find you.
What you did not expect, however, was for three other men to find themselves interested in you, as well.
WARNINGS: sub!reader, they all have ginormous cocks, dub con, manipulation, age gap, praise kink, degrading kink, corruption kink, father kink, daddy kink, blasphemy, innocence, virginity kink, coercion, religion sex, vampires, church sex, priests, yandere themes, dark themes, threesome, foursome, smut, blood drinking, pseudo-incest, size kink, dacryphilia, pet names, dumbification, BDSM undertones, choking, grinding, dry-humping, graphic description of violence
CHAPTERS LIST
⁀➷word count: 8k
CHAPTER — VI
part three
Trigger Warning
Nanami fucks you till you pass out, brat taming, monster gigantic cock
'LIFE IS unpredictable' - a popular saying that couldn't be more true in your case. Not once did you ever entertain the thought of what you assumed to be imaginative creatures such as vampires to take you in and protect you as their own. You used to think you'd live a rather simple life: either become a writer or a pastor—or even both if you ever developed a spine. Then you'd get married—to a man, and if your husband wouldn't gently coarse you into becoming a housewife you'd gladly go on with your work, while taking care of the housework and of the child—ren, maybe.
However, everything feels meaningless now that you've lived enough traumatizing events to be scarred for life—going back to a mundane life, while pretending your world hasn't been shifted from its axis feels impossible. You can't unsee what you've seen, or undo everything you've done.
"What do you want to eat ?" Nanami asks you with a soft smile, taking you out of your reverie. He shows you the menu.
You're both comfortable in his personal suite, sat at the dinner table. Nanami's next to you, a proper distance between the two of you.
You don't really care what you're eating, as long as you take something. Honestly, you can't recognize most of the names on the menu.
When he notices the frown creasing your forehead, he chuckles. "You want me to choose for you ?" He guesses and you shyly nod, scooting your chair a little bit closer to him. "Alright Angel."
His hand sits on your shoulder, rubbing comforting circles as he dials room service and gives them your order.
His big, veiny hand manages to take up the entirety of your shoulder blade and more, and this does a little something to you. You'd have to be extremely naive not to guess what might transpire between the two of you soon. Isn't it only natural ? First Toji, then Satoru & Suguru, leaving only Nanami for the end.
His dark grey bow tie is loosened, the first few buttons of his shirt undone. He passes a hand through his hair, and your attention is caught by his bulging forearms. He looks so strong. You've already experienced what it's like being with strong men. The way they manhandle you, shape you and move you however they want... will it be different with Nanami ? Somehow you can't help but want to figure it out. Has your short trip to the Sun Corridor turned you into some kind of nympho ? Or were you simply always like this—but never truly took notice ?
"Littlest," he catches your attention. And like you've been caught red-handed doing something you shouldn't, you flinch. "Did you bring your pajamas ?" His voice is calm, and still and as always, manages to comfort you in an inexplicable manner.
"I did." You respond, biting your lip and peeking up at him, hesitant. His eyes are soft and understanding, so why can't you meet them ?
"Your toothbrush ?"
You make a mental list of the all your stuff - and it dawns on you that your toothbrush is missing. You gasp when you realize you've forgotten it.
He makes a noise of disappointment, but the glint in his eyes tells you it's light-hearted, "Little one." The hand on your shoulder moves higher, to the base of your neck. "I knew you'd forget something, Angel. If I hadn't left early I would've helped you pack."
You can already visualise it; you sprawled on the four-poster bed and Nanami sitting next to you, listing off everything you'd need and then helping you pack them like the dotting man he is.
You don't have the time to linger on that fantasy though - as a soft knock on the door brings you back to reality.
Nanami, in smooth, absent tone, with his eyes on you, probably trying to figure out what got you so distracted, says "Enter."
A man comes in, and places your dish on the table, then promptly leaves.
What Nanami got for you turned out to be some pasta with truffle. You immediately dig in, and although the food is absolutely delicious, it's nothing like what you had for your first 'family' dinner with all the Fushiguros.
What the heck was in it ?
Once again, you're taken away from your thoughts as Nanami brushes your cheek, "How is it ?" Comes his deep but mellow voice as he strokes your thigh, and slides your chair even closer to him with ease.
"It's good."
He smiles, no pointy canines in sight - and for a second he looks human. His gaze on you is nothing short of warm - and though it makes your heart flutter, you can't help but wonder if you're not here for another, more promiscuous reason.
Disappointed begins to settle in your stomach like stones when dessert comes—lemon sorbet on a cone—and Nanami makes no move to show that he desires you in that way.
He sometimes gives your leg a squeeze or two, but his eyes never stray on you for too long... and you've got to admit it leaves you feeling a bit perplexed.
You guess that it's easier with the others - since they're all over you as soon as they see you, be it pulling you onto their lap, or lacing a hand around your waist. However, Nanami's a bit different.
You bite your lip, seeds a of insecurity growing in your mind, "Are you bored ?" You ask him eventually, tone soft.
He lifts his eyebrows, surprise changing his features, "No. Of course not. Why ?"
"I just—" you deflate, and try again, this time much quieter, "You look as if you're bored."
Understanding crosses his features, then his mouth mold into a smirk—something you rarely see his do. "I see what's going on." He licks his lips, and leans closer to you, "Angel wants attention ? Isn't that right ?"
Your eyes widen. Do you ? Is that what this is about ? You do admit that his lack of interest towards you make you feel as if—oh god, this is exactly what this is about. You want his undivided attention. On you.
Your face warms, and you look down, unfortunately still unable to hold his gaze.
"I'm not bored." Nanami tells you, tone reassuring. He gently holds your chin to make you to look at him, and your heart skips a beat. "Maybe just a bit tired, and I didn't want to bother you while you were still eating."
You completely turn around in your seat to face him, and say, "No, no. It's okay. We haven't really had the chance to talk recently, so..."
"I know. It's been hectic."
"Can I ask you a question ?"
"Sure."
"Why did you join the Fushiguro clan ?" You ask carefully. You don't want to overstep his boundaries but you feel as if you're now close enough to ask. You know nearly everyone's backstory, except for his.
He sighs, and leans back in his seat, thinking, "There was no particular reason. I met Father through connections, and we got along, I guess." He frowns, "His clan was—still is, the most accepting one."
"Father turned you ?"
"Yes. I had known he was vampire for some time. I asked him to turn me because I wanted to be stronger - invincible."
You never got that feeling from Nanami, was he always that power-hungry ? He isn't though, you just know it.
You feel like shouldn't push him further, so instead you put on a soft smile and ask, "Do you want some of my sorbet ?" Hoping to distract him from whatever thoughts has him looking so somber.
Nanami grunts, and gives you a sardonic smile, "No, thank you."
You're starting to think that you're the only one feeling the tension in the air, so thick you could cut it with a knife. His facial expression give you no clue as to what he's thinking about. It's completely neutral, that is, until his lips morphs into a smile that's too gentle compared to the racy nature of your current thoughts.
You pursue your lips and say nothing, simply resuming eating your sweet treat. With the way you're licking at it, with fluttered eyelashes, all while maintaining eye contact with Nanami, he thinks you're a minx. Though he also thinks you don't do it on purpose—you can't.
"Do you really not want some ?" You nearly coughed and choked on your dessert under his gaze, it feels different now, heavier.
With lidded eyes, Nanami grins, "Aww... you sweet, sweet, girl." He spreads his hand on the entirety of your thigh. "That's cute. Not hungry for ice cream right now though."
The double-entendre does not register in your mind, instead you pout.
"You wanted my attention didn't you Angel ?" His voice is soulful, and the way he says the words tell you that it's not a question, he knows the answer already. "Well now you've got it—" he leans in close to give your cheek a chaste kiss, "My undivided attention, all for you little girl."
You squirm in your seat.
His face leans closer, a few strands of hair tickling your nose as he does so. His smell of lemon is probably your favorite thing about him, so clean so proper, all in direct contrast to your thoughts. You weren't like that before - you weren't this depraved.
It's undeniable, your stay with the Fushiguro clan thoroughly changed you, you're starting to think that maybe it's okay if you're not perfect, with the way they're always reassuring you. Their laid-back attitude is what felt the oddest to get used to at first.
"Angel, what is it ?", soft amber eyes look deeply into your own.
You swallow your saliva, "W-what ?"
"You look like you've got something to say, say it." His gaze gets more intense as you and you squirm in your seat, yet again.
The ache between your legs only spreads the more he looks at you like that, and you don't think you can endure it. With the others it's easy, they manhandle and treat you however they like, while still prioritizing your pleasure but with Nanami it feels different.
The others most of the time save you from the embarrassment of asking for what you want, giving you the possibility to deny ever wanting anything they did but with Nanami it's so painfully different. You're practically buzzing next to him and he barely bats an eye, his eyes don't linger on you for too long. It forces you to admit to yourself that you do want his attention so badly.
"You've been squirming an awful lot." Nanami notes, "If you need to relieve yourself..." he teases—and Nanami never teases, he's sweet and caring and gentlemanly—who's this man ?
Your face positively heats up, "I-I don't need to pee."
Once again, a single brow is lifted, this time along with the side of his mouth, impercible but you notice it. "Oh ?"
Goddamn it you want to kiss him so badly.
Maybe the Sin Corridor did thoroughly affect you.
He notices you staring at his lips and you bite your own. He leans in closer, and tilts his head slightly, teasing you. He lets out a breathy chuckle at your awed expression, before leaning back, though his hand stays on your thigh.
You lips jut out unconsciously.
"Pretty baby," Nanami coos, caressing your cheek, "Don't pout."
You cross your arms, frustrated, "So you were doing it on purpose ?"
"Doing what on purpose ?"
"Teasing me !" You exclaim, rather childishly, "I've been—I've wanted your attention for so long but you keep ignoring me."
Amusement colors his features, "Such a little brat." He purrs, an eyebrow arched, "Spoiled rotten already it seems ?"
You don't bother to answer.
"Little girl," he straightens his posture, "If you want something, you should ask for it."
Feeling only a tiny bit bratty, you retort, "I could say the same thing."
He bites back a snort, "Yeah ? What is it do you think I want ?"
He's got that small, imperceptible and teasing smile again. That smile that frustrates you so much, that smile that tells you he doesn't take you seriously, like you couldn't possibly handle him.
You've handled his father, and his brothers, of course you can handle him.
Nanami can now see you smirking slightly, as if you're proud of yourself as you prepare yourself to speak.
"You want to feed from me." You say, voice sounding more confident than you're feeling, admittedly. You've only felt his eyes on your neck a couple of times. "But you have yet to ask me."
"You're cute." He replies dismissively, his eyes are a vibrant orange now, and his discreet smile doesn't reach his eyes anymore. "And you want me to kiss you, to ravish you, isn't that right ?"
His words send shivers skittering down your frame and heat your body up, "I—..." you deflate.
He nods, slowly, "You ?" when you stay silent, he adds, "You don't know what you're asking for."
"I do," you mutter, petulant, like a child who has been denied her favorite treat. "I can handle it."
"Mmmh..." he's not convinced, or maybe he's purposely toying with you.
You cross your arms.
Nanami takes it as you agreeing with him, "See ? You can't even ask for it properly."
You're about to deny his claims, but stop yourself, and instead, in a pure moment of impulsivity grab Nanami by the collar and press your lips together. It's not some sweet, chaste kiss like the other ones you've had with him before. It's an exchange that's rough, uncontrolled and definitely clumsy from your part only, considering that's he's not even kissing you back. He stays sat straight, letting you do whatever you want offhandedly, like he's merely entertaining a child.
Your hands are in his hair, and force him closer, deepening the kiss. You think you feel him smile against your mouth—before he finally kisses you back, molding his lips with yours. He has one hand on your hip and the other angling your neck properly to deepen the exchange. It's messy, there's tongue, there's drool, there's clashing teeth but he doesn't stop as if to teach you that this is what a real kiss is like.
His teeth graze your lip before putting an end to this exchange. He places you on his lap, just to knot your legs around his waist before he stands up and leads you to the bedroom.
You take him in - hair messy, eyes bottomless, lips red. He's got this air of nonchalance around him. He looks wholly unaffected, and yet, you still lean up to make your mouths meet again before he stops you, with a little laugh and a hand on your neck. You look at him, confused, fighting off a pout.
"I recall telling you to ask properly if you want something." He taps lightly at the side of your head—like he's asking you to actually remember.
You stabilize your ragged breathing - hiding your frustration. "No."
"No ?" He parrots, eyes narrowing briefly, like he's actively plotting your demise, "You don't want to ask ?"
You could ask—in fact, every cells of your body is asking, begging you to cave in, but you stubbornly decide you won't. You cross your arms. You didn't even know you had this in you.
He opens the door to the bedroom, and lets you fall on the bed, then looms over you, his legs on either sides of your body. The room is spacious, the bed big enough for four, and there's a mirror on the ceiling.
When it becomes apparent that he's not going to do anything other than stare down at you ominously, you lean back up and observe him closer.
You still feel so sore from what happened in the car with Satoru and Suguru (even though they at least had the decency to give you some medecine afterwards to soothe the pain). You're not sure how ready your body is for what's to come, but you also find that you don't care much right now. Your mind is completely shrouded with need because there's Nanami's on top of you, eyes heavy and lidded, breathing ragged, his bottom lip caught between his teeth slightly. His shirt is about halfway undone—enough so that you can discern some black ink—
What.
Black ink ? Nanami has got a tattoo ?
Well it turns out it's tattoos, in plural, and in your awe you proceed to undo the last few buttons of his shirt, and then help him out of it. He lets you, of course, because it's you and also because he finds it adorable the way surprise rounds your eyes and pouts your lips. You're a vision.
You wouldn't have pegged him for someone to want tattoos... how wrong were you about him ? Adrenaline soars under your skin.
The tension draws out as you focus on the drawings on his torso. Three black dragon. You can feel a dull throbbing in your underwear. It makes you crave him,
As you squirm on the bed, the skirt of your dress bunches up at your waist, exposing your pink, soaked panties with the crease of your cunt visible.
His breath hitches, his jaw clenches and his eyes darken as his imagination runs wild. His cock twitches at the thought of stretching you open, of the sounds you'd make as he thrusts deeply into you. He bites on his inner cheek.
All in due time.
You have a clear view of Nanami like this, tall and demanding and — hard, you happily notice. The air feels heavier, charged up, electric as you obviously eye at the bulge in his pants. Your cheeks warm bashfully, not quite expecting that.
He tuts and holds your cheeks, forcing you to crane your neck to meet his eyes. "You're not getting it until you beg, little girl."
Your eyes are alight with lust. With all your fidgeting, his knee is now deliciously pressing against your pussy. Driven by pure desire and the mild ache between your legs, you grind your hips against him. However this provides little relief to the fire burning in your loins.
You whine, still not stopping the slow moves of your hips.
"Need a little help?" He asks, an amused smirk tugging on the corner of his lips. He leans down, and speaks in your ear. "You know what you have to do, Angel."
You let out a frustrated sigh. You burrow yourself further into the man's chest, basking in his scent of citrus.You're nearly drooling. He can clearly hear your heart skipping beats against your ribcage.
"Wanna start begging me the way I know you're craving to so we can get a move on ?" The neutrality on his face is gone, he's full on sneering now—like he can read your body perfectly, like he knows you're close to caving in.
"This isn't fair !" You whine, "You're hard too !"
Nanami tongues his cheek, "I am," he says, face close, "However, as opposed to you, I can control myself."
"I-I can too !" You do your best to real in your desire.
His smile is sharp, and doesn't reach his eyes, akin to a predator baring its sharp teeth. The thought gives you a lick of thrill and lights something within you, something primal, something hungry and desperate. "Aren't you the one grinding on my thigh right now ?" To punctuate his point, he presses his knee against your sopping cunt and your body betrays you, a quiet moan slipping past your lips. "You've been making eyes at him for the entirety of dinner, and now you're playing coy ?"
His slacks are wet where they meet with your pussy. "It must ache so bad, love." His voice is sinful as he pretends to be concerned.
His goading words, pared with the delicious way in which his leg presses against your clit, breaks the dam and you blabber incoherent pleads—too frustrated, too horny for you to really filter yourself.
"Please Nanami—I-I want you."
You concede that this is the last time you ask him anything.
He tilts his head to the side, he doesn't look convinced and your pride is bleeding.
"Please! I'm sorry. I'll be good, okay ? Please." The dull throb in your underwear is enough for you to loose all reason.
"You sweet little brat." Voice as soft and gentle as it is condescending and demeaning, you've upset him. "You will be." He promises, ominously.
He ravages your lips. He kisses you until you feel breathless. You're disoriented, your dress is off, at one point, yet you hardly notice. You can only focus on Nanami, on you, pressing his knee onto you, with his tongue into you. You feel like your soul is laid bare in front of him, so vulnerable.
He groans as his teeth pull and tug on your lip in a moment of frustration, the only clue that all of this has been affecting him as well, greatly.
He slides your sticky panties off of you and his hand immediately goes to your clit, massaging it softly.
Nanami is so gentle in his way of handling you, like you're a doll made of porcelain that can break at the slightest move. He's watching you so tenderly, carefully. You unknowingly pout. You want him to stop babying you though - and voice out exactly that, in a slight more impolite manner, just to get a rise out of him.
You didn't really think of Nanami as intimidating until now. "You shouldn't piss me off too much Angel," he says, as a forewarning but you find you don't care, once again. This sends shivers skittering down your frame.
His fingers apply pressure on your aching clit, drawing tight circles as he slides two other fingers into your cunt and you start to feel lightheaded from his ministrations.
Nanami lifts an eyebrow when he sees come seeping out of your pussy as he thrusts his fingers in. "I see my little Angel has already been bred full of cum today." His cock stirs in his pants.
You preen, embarrassment heating up your face. As if this wasn't already enough, you feel some more cum trickle from your asshole.
"You little vixen." he says with an amusement to it, and a certain bite, he might as well have called you a slut. "I guess I don't need to stretch you out, after all, yeah ? My brothers already did the work for me."
You stare dumbly at him for a moment, all comeback dying on your tongue. During which time he freed his aching dick from its confines. His cock is thick, perfectly curved, and the tip pink and drooly. He grabs your thighs, effectively spreading them while locking you in his embrace.
He's got the strength of a centaur—you can't move at all, and it sucks the breath out of you. The slow grind of his thick cock against your sweet cunt, his tip jamming against your clit.You're completely at his mercy, and you think that maybe, with the way his eyes glint grimly, he likes it.
But that's Nanami. Nice, gentle Nanami that carried you back to bed and kissed your forehead. Who's this man ?
"You want it baby ?" He coos, as the tip of his hard cock is pushing through your fluttering hole. His cockhead rutting against your slippery folds.
In the brief moment it took him to free his dick, you regained a semblance of contenance. You refuse to answer him now—or even remotely show how affected you are, to the best of your abilities.
He only chuckles darkly when he notices your unwillingness to answer, and then his swollen cock is stuffed deep inside your permissive cunt, with your walls pulsing on him.
It's so thick and stiff that when he plunges into you again, you nearly feel your entire lower abdomen being moved and rearranged to adjust itself around his dick. The only way to describe what you're feeling is: full. You're filled to the brim, and more. He's so huge, everything about him is, his veiny cock, his hands that eat up most part of your thighs as he forces you close to him to feel his thrusts.
You choke out on a sob, entirely taken aback. Nanami fucks like a monster, unrestrained and raw—what made you think you could take it ?
But your ego, your pride overtakes and you refuse to admit defeat, not when you said you could take it, and more.
He looks so different from the Nanami you know now, with his tattoos, all of them clearly visible, while fucking you like a beast.
"Does it hurt ?" He asks, his voice calm, deep and controlled in your hear as he pistons into you. You think you can actually discern concern on his features.
He observes you attentively, taking in the sight of your face knit into an expression of pleasure and pain, your skin shining with sweat, your lip caught between your teeth in a pathetic attempt to stop the soft mewls from tumbling from your lips.
Nanami applies slight pressure on the imprint his cock shapes in your belly, mesmerized, then places a kiss on your shoulder and you shiver.
You'd rather choke than admit that it does... not after you showed so much confidence you could take it. "Nope, doesn't hurt." You reply through gritted teeth.
You think he knows. You think he knows that you're full of shit. That you're fronting.
"I see, then..."
Then what ?
What happens then is that he proceeds to grab a handful of your ass for leverage and plow into you, right where it hurts, a bit harder, a bit stronger than before. You only now notice that he had been keeping the movement of his hips minimal when he starts thrusting into you seriously.
You don't feel this uncomfortable, uncontrollable need to get bitten for your unraveling to come, you're not sure what's to blame for this change, but you accept it with open legs as Nanami ravishes you from inside out. Then you're falling, figuratively, as you clench around him.
"Well that was fast Angel." He says sounding way too smug way too arrogant.
The heat in your body spikes at the realisation and your cheeks flush but you refuse to give him any more satisfaction and instead concentrate on keeping your facial expression neutral. You can do this. You bite your lip so no sound make it past.
Your ego refuses to give up.
You can't ground yourself—and you tried, you gripped the sheets, used the headboard but none of that seemed to work as Nanami continues to work his cock in and out of you, effectively making any stable anchoring impossible.
You can't do anything, except sit there and take it, and that's probably what's the most frustrating, but it's also what makes your chest feel so heavy and your cunt so hot. He could anything he wants to to you. You're absolutely at his mercy.
As you keep sucking him in, Nanami ruts into your tight little cunt harder, deeper, bullying your inside some more as you buck your hips up into him. You're burning up, its so good you think might go crazy.
It feels as if every nerve in your body is vibrating with pleasure. You're so alive. He folds your legs up, holding you as close as can be.
"Too much, little dove ?" He wonders, his fingers teasing your nipples, "Should I stop ?"
The words tumble out of your lips before you can really think this through- "No."
At which point he spins you around, hips slowing briefly as he fits your back to his chest. He holds your waist with one hand, and your wrist with the other as he continues to plow into you. Your back arches, your thighs trembles, you feel so weak you can't even keep yourself up, your cheek is pressed against the mattress, drooling.
He pounds you like a machine, all the while hitting you right where it makes you squirm. And it's fine, at first, because he's slowed down compared to before, and with the experience you have now, you can take this.
However you can't act as if you don't feel a thing, he's so big, so hard inside of you it's impossible to pretend otherwise. A tighter knot builds within your lower abdomen until it explodes and your cunt flutters around his cock. Waves of pleasure are washing over you, blooming in your pussy as you quake. You fail to stop the few moans and whimpers that spill from your lips.
Only then, after making you come twice do you realize that he's not coming—and that's when it dawns on you that this is your punishment.
He wants to show you that you can't possibly take him. And, maybe because you've still not learned your lesson, or because you kind of like danger you accept the challenge.
However, you soon realize that this isn't a game you can win—without playing dirty, of course, something you're not above doing at this point in time. You clench around him, in the hopes of causing his unraveling to come faster. However this does not have the desired effect, he plunges himself into your pussy with renewed vigor, jostling you in the bed.
"You were made for me," Nanami growls, "You're taking me so well."
You decide on another tactic, one that might just trigger your own demise as well - however, if there's something you've learned these past few weeks is that vampire love good blood, almost indecently so and you know yours is exquisite.
You bite down on your lip, enough for a few drops of blood to drip and you see the change in Nanami as he realizes it. His eyes are blood red on you like he's ready to eat you up, like he could see past all your pretense and give you what you truly want.
"You little slut."
It's been a long time since Nanami has ever felt so... feral. He's half afraid he's might lose control and accidentally kill you but he won't let it happen.
Father and his brothers won't let it happen either.
You let out a breath you didn't even know you were holding as he kisses you and licks at the blood on your lip. He indulges himself in you and then he cums, a copious amount of come deep into your fertile womb, you can feel it.
Before you know it, before you can even stop it you're coming, with a long, high moan as his cock reaches and stimulates every single sensitive nerve of your cunt. Every single tactic backfired, and now you're about to get what you asked for.
"I thought you were my little Angel." His hand goes to your neck, "I thought you were a good girl." He spits, eyes so impossibly dark, "You want to do it this way ? Fine, love. Now cry for me."
Nanami struggles to leave the warmth and snug feeling of your cunt, and then you realize that he's still hard, that he hasn't softened at all. And so the merciless drive of his hips continues.
He inhales deeply, his face buried in your collarbones, this causes goosebumps to break out over your skin.
When you close your eyes you can feel him even better, teeth grazing over your skin, teasing, his fangs sharp and ready to sink. It sends shivers down your spine.
"You wanted me didn't you ?" He laughs dangerously, "Then you'll have me, sweetheart."
He pulls you up into his lap. The new angle in which he's fucking you permits him to sink even deeper into you. The head of his cock kisses your womb everytime he pounds into you. Your head rests back into his shoulder, as he splits you in two.
He tries to calm you when you whine and cry as he fucks into you at a brutal pace and you can hardly keep up. He's clearly doing all the work, his fingers digging into your hips in vice-like grip as he keeps you at an angle high enough for him to keep drilling into you.
"Na-nami—" you let out a sniffle because it feels—too much, and he bends down to press open mouthed kisses on your shoulders.
His large hands pull you by your ass up and down on his swollen, aching cock at breakneck speed.
"Is that too much for you baby ?" He says, but doesn't stop, really. "You want me to stop ?"
And you whimper in mild indignation and discontentment because you can take it. You're a good girl and also because you can feel another orgasm creeping up as stars burst behind your eyelids.
"N-no—" you can hardly get the words out.
He laughs and grabs your arm to use it as leverage to reach even deeper and you're amazed at how well your body can keep up. He is too, the suck of your cunt is euphoric, all pulsing and hot around his thick cock
Nanami kisses your shoulder and grazes his sharp gently teeth across the skin and the action feels too soft, too loving and too tender compared to how hard he's fucking you.
He matches the rhythm of the movements of his hips with massages on your clit. Pain and pleasure are mixing into your lower abdomen. Your hips push back into his as you come, like a nympho, loud and unrestrained as he still doesn't stop, and its starting to become too much, its starting to hurt too much. He's right against your ripe cervix. It nearly feels like he could go beyond - like he wants to rip you apart and you panic as you blabber incoherent begs to slow him down.
"Okay! Okay! It hurts—it hurts so much, please, I'm sorry." You sniffle, tearing up. You're actually crying. You're overwhelmed, a mess of tears and drool. The drive of his hips is meticulous, sharp and relentless.
You think he swells harder inside of you.
"See, Angel, was it so hard ?" He tuts and looks at you like a disappointed parent would, as if he hasn't been fucking the life out of you for the past twenty minutes. "How did you think you were going to take me if you're already like this ?"
You bite back a snarky reply.
"Angels, you've been a spoiled little brat. I should punish you now." He says as an afterthought.
That wasn't punishment ? You tense up in his hold, "I'm—sure there's no need to go that far." You plead, desperation clear in your voice. "I'll be good."
Nanami presses a gentle kiss to your neck, "Isn't this what you said to father ? That you'll be good. But all you've done is lie and talk back to me." He caresses your cheek and frowns. "I should teach you not to take more than you can handle, Angel." He admonishes.
And he does. Orgasm and orgasm. You can't take it. Nanami merely lets out a chuckle.
"So you're all talk, uh ?" A self-satisfied smile on his lips.
You're past all pretense now and your ego coils as you tell him that, yeah, you're all talk.
He fucks every last thoughts out of your mind. Your walls are clamping tight around his cock, so hard that Nanami can't help but letting out a low, throaty groan, dwelling deeper.
"That's my girl, all this time, you just wanted to be my good little girl, hmm, love ?"
You preen.
"I knew you'd come around."
Nanami's thumb brushes your lip, swiping one last drop of blood. "That's right Angel - I'm never going to let you down."
"It-it hurts."
His wine eyes seem to glow in the dark "I know," is all he says, mouth quirked up.
There's a familiar tremor coiling tight inside of you as his cock drives you apart. You're beyond overstimulated. You come silently—shaking and clenching around him for the nth time, your knees shake, your toes curl, your body twitches.
"Hmmm... certainly doesn't look like it hurts," he pipes, "I thought you could handle me." His starved rakes over your naked body.
Your mind stutters trying to think of a reply.
He sees you unravel before him, and simply smiles that self-satisfied smirk of his. His thrusts have lost their precision, his breathing is labored, but you're too far gone to notice that he's becoming a mess as well.
"Look up, baby, watch how much you like it when someone puts you in your place." He purrs in your ear and your body thrums with a mix of excitement and shame. You should be angry that he's demeaning you so but you can't bring yourself to, not when his cock keeps jabbing that spot inside you while he slowly rubs on your clit. The knot in your lower stomach gets so tight you feel your entire body tensing against his before hot pleasure washes over you in strong, earth-shattering waves.
You look up to the mirror on the ceiling and the girl looking back at you is so alien, shining eyes brimming with tears, pupils dilated with desire, your face twisting with pleasure
You're pretty sure you actually lost consciousness for a few seconds as he stole another release from you, your vision was suddenly blank and it was like you were floating in sweet bliss.
"Now, don't go fainting on me Angel. You were doing so good." He chastises. Your mind doesn't seem to register much of the pulls (and pushes) of his body. You feel your consciousness ebb away slowly, before you sink into darkness as you fall limp onto his hard chest.
"My pretty little Angel." He rasps and his laugh is breathless as he admires you, fainted on his chest with his cock still rock hard inside of you. He swipes his tongue on his lips, your lack of consciousness only adding to his arousal as he swells harder and bigger inside of you. He maneuvers your body until your face is gently resting on the mattress again, and your legs are parted on his shoulders, his hard-on still snugly fit inside of you. His hand slide around your waist in a vice grip that will definitely leave marks, and even then you don't wake up.
"My sweet, sweet girl," he places a kiss on your shoulders, you shiver, still unconscious.
And then he starts thrusting again, mercilessly, pulling your body up and down his cock with ease, impaling you as deep as your tight channel will allow him to go. He uses your body like an object—a cock sleeve for him to enjoy. Even unconscious, you're still responsive, the mess tricking down your thighs a proof of if.
He shouldn't feel so much satisfaction from having you at his mercy like this. He shouldn't be this fucking hard because it would make him a fucking psycho and he knows it, but it's so sweet, so delicious to have you like this.
He licks his lips.
He's thought about fucking you for an indecently long time. He could've taken you any time he wanted but it feels so much more gratifying like this because you chose him. Consent is something so undeniably hot, you want him inside your tight little cunt. You allowed him. You chose him. He can feel the other practically bristling with jealousy and poorly concealed anger a few hotel suites away, but he hardly cares, now all he can think about is you, under him, looking every bit the sinful vision he imagined you'd be.
He feels you get tighter around him, and a twisted smile make its way onto his lips as he moves his hand to your clit, rubbing it as he continues to fuck so deep into you. You suddenly wake up with a strangled cry, absolutely confused at the sinful pleasure rocking through your body as you cum around his cock, making a mess of his lap like he knew you would.
Your eyes are round and adorable as you blink up at him—through your high—and blood goes straight to his dick
He pouts at you, "Confused aren't you ?" He chuckles, "Waking up cumming on a dick like a good slut feels amazing doesn't it ?"
"Wh-what ?" You say, voice airy, light and a bit hoarse. He never stopped moving your body as he pleases and the feeling of over-sensitivity is making you squirm and whine as you try to pull him off.
"It's your big brother, sweetheart." And you're a mess, you already let go of the sheets and instead you rest your head on the bed, letting him drag you like a rag doll.
He suddenly sinks his teeth in your shoulder as he cums inside of you, right against your ripe cervix, painting your walls with so much of his cum. You feel so full, so fulfilled as he drinks from you that another orgasm is quite literally taken from you as you shake and cry as pleasure seems to be blossoming in about every part of your body he touches.
"That's it, little girl," he praises as you shudder, over sensitive and overwhelmed.
Your head is spinning, you're too far gone, too delirious to really process your orgasm. You see white behind your eyes. You're high off of all of this, the way he's looking at you, the tight hold he's got on your hips and the harsh movements of his hips.
Your head is empty, you can't think, your eyes are open but you don't see, it's like you can't process anything as he pistons you on his cock.
"You're a vixen, you know that ?" He fucks you inside out. He breaks you into pieces. Your body is limp. You can't do anything except lay on the bed, legs spread underneath him and take it.
He's turned on, watching you flutter in and out of consciousness, your body crumbling to take his cock. You can't fight it anymore. You're too delirious, you think you really can't take it anymore, but of course, Nanami's got some other plans.
"Yes you can," Nanami assures in response to your pleads.
The lewd noises of his cock stretching you open, the bed squeaking with the force of his thrusts, your weak and whiny moans—it's all white noise in your empty mind.
This orgasm feels a bit different, it builds up, slowly at first, imperceptible, but then it's too much, too fast. You're too weak to do anything about it, too dumb on his cock.
"Here you go," he encourages as pleasure overtakes you, "That's my perfect little girl right here." He fucks you through it, with sweet praises and soft caresses on your cheek, "Come on, little girl, clench around me. I know you can do it."
You search for an anchor across the sheets as your vision spots. The movement of his hips falters a little bit and grows messier, uncaring of your whine of oversensitivity as he chases his own high.
"I've got you, love." He whispers against your lips, "I'm not going anywhere."
His hips stutter before he impales you once onto his cock and stills, cumming, painting your walls in white, emptying himself inside of your small pussy and you feel even fuller than you were before.
He's so proud of his little girl.
You immediately loose consciousness, as soon as his limp cock leaves your open, gaping channel.
And what he does after is so Nanami, so him, though it feels foreign after the way in which he fucked you into a limp puddle of tears. He drew you a bath, of course helped you clean yourself. He took care of you, babied you, helped you into your pyjamas, kissed your forehead and wished you a good night of sleep.
"Sleep tight, little sister."
★・・・★
Gentleman is the streets, freak in the sheets. Ig this is what happens when you underestimate Nanami
Toji Fushiguro X fem!reader ; Gojo Satoru X fem!reader ; Getou Suguru X fem!reader ; Kento Nanami X fem!reader
❝I am Father Fushiguro,❞ he spoke again with his deep and measured voice, the grin never leaving his lips. ❝I take it you are our newcomers ?❞
‧͙⁺˚*･༓☾ You had desperately tried to stay away from the church of the town you’d just moved in - afraid of one of the priest, Father Fushiguro, however, it seemed that he’d always find you.
What you did not expect, however, was for three other men to find themselves interested in you, as well.
WARNINGS: sub!reader, they all have ginormous cocks, dub con, manipulation, age gap, praise kink, degrading kink, corruption kink, father kink, daddy kink, blasphemy, innocence, virginity kink, coercion, religion sex, vampires, church sex, priests, yandere themes, dark themes, threesome, foursome, smut, blood drinking, pseudo-incest, size kink, dacryphilia, pet names, dumbification, BDSM undertones, choking, grinding, dry-humping, graphic description of violence
CHAPTERS LIST
⁀➷word count: 300 words
CHAPTER — VI
part 1.5
Hi guys ! Hope you're all doing fine ! I am. This is a bonus scene I forgot to add in the last chapter (because I'm a very very messy planner) so here it is.
THE QUIET Rooms have a fitting name, for only the sound of your soft breathing, and your slow heart beat can be heard. Snug in Toji's embrace, you let your mind wander, then after a few seconds, upon remembering the germanium ring on your finger, you decide to speak.
"Daddy..." you start, hesitant and worried about wether you're going to offend him or not, "Could you beat him ? Sukuna, I mean."
That man left a mark on you, your encounter with him shook you to your very core. Reassurance is what you need.
And it's what you get.
Toji simply chuckles, "Of course I can sweetheart." He brings one hand to your lower back, hugging you closer to him.
"I am the strongest!" You hear Satoru exclaim proudly. "So naturally, I could too." Satoru came in a little bit after Sukuna left though you pay him no heed.
Toji lifts an eyebrow at him. "Aren't you the one with 1295 losses against me ?"
Satoru doesn't look offended, "That's because you play dirty. All the time." He grumbles. "I also happen to have 1284 wins against you."
"Well, I'm still ahead. A loss is a loss."
Later on, Satoru led you to Nanami's suite, and on the way there, you passed by yours, which you're told is to share with the other kids.
Turns out the name of your suite is 'The Room for Really Really Evil but Amiable People'.
It isn't as dramatic as it is lame, and unnecessary long, and underwhelming, though the interior vastly compensates for it. Silk sheets, four poster bed. Expensive is written all over this room.
"I told you the name was dramatic, didn't I ?"
"No, it just sucks."
Satoru laughs, loudly. "Nobara and Yuuji said the same thing."
Toji Fushiguro X fem!reader ; Gojo Satoru X fem!reader ; Getou Suguru X fem!reader ; Kento Nanami X fem!reader
❝I am Father Fushiguro,❞ he spoke again with his deep and measured voice, the grin never leaving his lips. ❝I take it you are our newcomers ?❞
‧͙⁺˚*･༓☾ You had desperately tried to stay away from the church of the town you’d just moved in - afraid of one of the priest, Father Fushiguro, however, it seemed that he’d always find you.
What you did not expect, however, was for three other men to find themselves interested in you, as well.
WARNINGS: sub!reader, they all have ginormous cocks, dub con, manipulation, age gap, praise kink, degrading kink, corruption kink, father kink, daddy kink, blasphemy, innocence, virginity kink, coercion, religion sex, vampires, church sex, priests, yandere themes, dark themes, threesome, foursome, smut, blood drinking, pseudo-incest, size kink, dacryphilia, pet names, dumbification, BDSM undertones, choking, grinding, dry-humping, graphic description of violence
CHAPTERS LIST
⁀➷word count: 8k
CHAPTER — VI
part three
Trigger Warning
Nanami fucks you till you pass out, brat taming, monster gigantic cock
'LIFE IS unpredictable' - a popular saying that couldn't be more true in your case. Not once did you ever entertain the thought of what you assumed to be imaginative creatures such as vampires to take you in and protect you as their own. You used to think you'd live a rather simple life: either become a writer or a pastor—or even both if you ever developed a spine. Then you'd get married—to a man, and if your husband wouldn't gently coarse you into becoming a housewife you'd gladly go on with your work, while taking care of the housework and of the child—ren, maybe.
However, everything feels meaningless now that you've lived enough traumatizing events to be scarred for life—going back to a mundane life, while pretending your world hasn't been shifted from its axis feels impossible. You can't unsee what you've seen, or undo everything you've done.
"What do you want to eat ?" Nanami asks you with a soft smile, taking you out of your reverie. He shows you the menu.
You're both comfortable in his personal suite, sat at the dinner table. Nanami's next to you, a proper distance between the two of you.
You don't really care what you're eating, as long as you take something. Honestly, you can't recognize most of the names on the menu.
When he notices the frown creasing your forehead, he chuckles. "You want me to choose for you ?" He guesses and you shyly nod, scooting your chair a little bit closer to him. "Alright Angel."
His hand sits on your shoulder, rubbing comforting circles as he dials room service and gives them your order.
His big, veiny hand manages to take up the entirety of your shoulder blade and more, and this does a little something to you. You'd have to be extremely naive not to guess what might transpire between the two of you soon. Isn't it only natural ? First Toji, then Satoru & Suguru, leaving only Nanami for the end.
His dark grey bow tie is loosened, the first few buttons of his shirt undone. He passes a hand through his hair, and your attention is caught by his bulging forearms. He looks so strong. You've already experienced what it's like being with strong men. The way they manhandle you, shape you and move you however they want... will it be different with Nanami ? Somehow you can't help but want to figure it out. Has your short trip to the Sun Corridor turned you into some kind of nympho ? Or were you simply always like this—but never truly took notice ?
"Littlest," he catches your attention. And like you've been caught red-handed doing something you shouldn't, you flinch. "Did you bring your pajamas ?" His voice is calm, and still and as always, manages to comfort you in an inexplicable manner.
"I did." You respond, biting your lip and peeking up at him, hesitant. His eyes are soft and understanding, so why can't you meet them ?
"Your toothbrush ?"
You make a mental list of the all your stuff - and it dawns on you that your toothbrush is missing. You gasp when you realize you've forgotten it.
He makes a noise of disappointment, but the glint in his eyes tells you it's light-hearted, "Little one." The hand on your shoulder moves higher, to the base of your neck. "I knew you'd forget something, Angel. If I hadn't left early I would've helped you pack."
You can already visualise it; you sprawled on the four-poster bed and Nanami sitting next to you, listing off everything you'd need and then helping you pack them like the dotting man he is.
You don't have the time to linger on that fantasy though - as a soft knock on the door brings you back to reality.
Nanami, in smooth, absent tone, with his eyes on you, probably trying to figure out what got you so distracted, says "Enter."
A man comes in, and places your dish on the table, then promptly leaves.
What Nanami got for you turned out to be some pasta with truffle. You immediately dig in, and although the food is absolutely delicious, it's nothing like what you had for your first 'family' dinner with all the Fushiguros.
What the heck was in it ?
Once again, you're taken away from your thoughts as Nanami brushes your cheek, "How is it ?" Comes his deep but mellow voice as he strokes your thigh, and slides your chair even closer to him with ease.
"It's good."
He smiles, no pointy canines in sight - and for a second he looks human. His gaze on you is nothing short of warm - and though it makes your heart flutter, you can't help but wonder if you're not here for another, more promiscuous reason.
Disappointed begins to settle in your stomach like stones when dessert comes—lemon sorbet on a cone—and Nanami makes no move to show that he desires you in that way.
He sometimes gives your leg a squeeze or two, but his eyes never stray on you for too long... and you've got to admit it leaves you feeling a bit perplexed.
You guess that it's easier with the others - since they're all over you as soon as they see you, be it pulling you onto their lap, or lacing a hand around your waist. However, Nanami's a bit different.
You bite your lip, seeds a of insecurity growing in your mind, "Are you bored ?" You ask him eventually, tone soft.
He lifts his eyebrows, surprise changing his features, "No. Of course not. Why ?"
"I just—" you deflate, and try again, this time much quieter, "You look as if you're bored."
Understanding crosses his features, then his mouth mold into a smirk—something you rarely see his do. "I see what's going on." He licks his lips, and leans closer to you, "Angel wants attention ? Isn't that right ?"
Your eyes widen. Do you ? Is that what this is about ? You do admit that his lack of interest towards you make you feel as if—oh god, this is exactly what this is about. You want his undivided attention. On you.
Your face warms, and you look down, unfortunately still unable to hold his gaze.
"I'm not bored." Nanami tells you, tone reassuring. He gently holds your chin to make you to look at him, and your heart skips a beat. "Maybe just a bit tired, and I didn't want to bother you while you were still eating."
You completely turn around in your seat to face him, and say, "No, no. It's okay. We haven't really had the chance to talk recently, so..."
"I know. It's been hectic."
"Can I ask you a question ?"
"Sure."
"Why did you join the Fushiguro clan ?" You ask carefully. You don't want to overstep his boundaries but you feel as if you're now close enough to ask. You know nearly everyone's backstory, except for his.
He sighs, and leans back in his seat, thinking, "There was no particular reason. I met Father through connections, and we got along, I guess." He frowns, "His clan was—still is, the most accepting one."
"Father turned you ?"
"Yes. I had known he was vampire for some time. I asked him to turn me because I wanted to be stronger - invincible."
You never got that feeling from Nanami, was he always that power-hungry ? He isn't though, you just know it.
You feel like shouldn't push him further, so instead you put on a soft smile and ask, "Do you want some of my sorbet ?" Hoping to distract him from whatever thoughts has him looking so somber.
Nanami grunts, and gives you a sardonic smile, "No, thank you."
You're starting to think that you're the only one feeling the tension in the air, so thick you could cut it with a knife. His facial expression give you no clue as to what he's thinking about. It's completely neutral, that is, until his lips morphs into a smile that's too gentle compared to the racy nature of your current thoughts.
You pursue your lips and say nothing, simply resuming eating your sweet treat. With the way you're licking at it, with fluttered eyelashes, all while maintaining eye contact with Nanami, he thinks you're a minx. Though he also thinks you don't do it on purpose—you can't.
"Do you really not want some ?" You nearly coughed and choked on your dessert under his gaze, it feels different now, heavier.
With lidded eyes, Nanami grins, "Aww... you sweet, sweet, girl." He spreads his hand on the entirety of your thigh. "That's cute. Not hungry for ice cream right now though."
The double-entendre does not register in your mind, instead you pout.
"You wanted my attention didn't you Angel ?" His voice is soulful, and the way he says the words tell you that it's not a question, he knows the answer already. "Well now you've got it—" he leans in close to give your cheek a chaste kiss, "My undivided attention, all for you little girl."
You squirm in your seat.
His face leans closer, a few strands of hair tickling your nose as he does so. His smell of lemon is probably your favorite thing about him, so clean so proper, all in direct contrast to your thoughts. You weren't like that before - you weren't this depraved.
It's undeniable, your stay with the Fushiguro clan thoroughly changed you, you're starting to think that maybe it's okay if you're not perfect, with the way they're always reassuring you. Their laid-back attitude is what felt the oddest to get used to at first.
"Angel, what is it ?", soft amber eyes look deeply into your own.
You swallow your saliva, "W-what ?"
"You look like you've got something to say, say it." His gaze gets more intense as you and you squirm in your seat, yet again.
The ache between your legs only spreads the more he looks at you like that, and you don't think you can endure it. With the others it's easy, they manhandle and treat you however they like, while still prioritizing your pleasure but with Nanami it feels different.
The others most of the time save you from the embarrassment of asking for what you want, giving you the possibility to deny ever wanting anything they did but with Nanami it's so painfully different. You're practically buzzing next to him and he barely bats an eye, his eyes don't linger on you for too long. It forces you to admit to yourself that you do want his attention so badly.
"You've been squirming an awful lot." Nanami notes, "If you need to relieve yourself..." he teases—and Nanami never teases, he's sweet and caring and gentlemanly—who's this man ?
Your face positively heats up, "I-I don't need to pee."
Once again, a single brow is lifted, this time along with the side of his mouth, impercible but you notice it. "Oh ?"
Goddamn it you want to kiss him so badly.
Maybe the Sin Corridor did thoroughly affect you.
He notices you staring at his lips and you bite your own. He leans in closer, and tilts his head slightly, teasing you. He lets out a breathy chuckle at your awed expression, before leaning back, though his hand stays on your thigh.
You lips jut out unconsciously.
"Pretty baby," Nanami coos, caressing your cheek, "Don't pout."
You cross your arms, frustrated, "So you were doing it on purpose ?"
"Doing what on purpose ?"
"Teasing me !" You exclaim, rather childishly, "I've been—I've wanted your attention for so long but you keep ignoring me."
Amusement colors his features, "Such a little brat." He purrs, an eyebrow arched, "Spoiled rotten already it seems ?"
You don't bother to answer.
"Little girl," he straightens his posture, "If you want something, you should ask for it."
Feeling only a tiny bit bratty, you retort, "I could say the same thing."
He bites back a snort, "Yeah ? What is it do you think I want ?"
He's got that small, imperceptible and teasing smile again. That smile that frustrates you so much, that smile that tells you he doesn't take you seriously, like you couldn't possibly handle him.
You've handled his father, and his brothers, of course you can handle him.
Nanami can now see you smirking slightly, as if you're proud of yourself as you prepare yourself to speak.
"You want to feed from me." You say, voice sounding more confident than you're feeling, admittedly. You've only felt his eyes on your neck a couple of times. "But you have yet to ask me."
"You're cute." He replies dismissively, his eyes are a vibrant orange now, and his discreet smile doesn't reach his eyes anymore. "And you want me to kiss you, to ravish you, isn't that right ?"
His words send shivers skittering down your frame and heat your body up, "I—..." you deflate.
He nods, slowly, "You ?" when you stay silent, he adds, "You don't know what you're asking for."
"I do," you mutter, petulant, like a child who has been denied her favorite treat. "I can handle it."
"Mmmh..." he's not convinced, or maybe he's purposely toying with you.
You cross your arms.
Nanami takes it as you agreeing with him, "See ? You can't even ask for it properly."
You're about to deny his claims, but stop yourself, and instead, in a pure moment of impulsivity grab Nanami by the collar and press your lips together. It's not some sweet, chaste kiss like the other ones you've had with him before. It's an exchange that's rough, uncontrolled and definitely clumsy from your part only, considering that's he's not even kissing you back. He stays sat straight, letting you do whatever you want offhandedly, like he's merely entertaining a child.
Your hands are in his hair, and force him closer, deepening the kiss. You think you feel him smile against your mouth—before he finally kisses you back, molding his lips with yours. He has one hand on your hip and the other angling your neck properly to deepen the exchange. It's messy, there's tongue, there's drool, there's clashing teeth but he doesn't stop as if to teach you that this is what a real kiss is like.
His teeth graze your lip before putting an end to this exchange. He places you on his lap, just to knot your legs around his waist before he stands up and leads you to the bedroom.
You take him in - hair messy, eyes bottomless, lips red. He's got this air of nonchalance around him. He looks wholly unaffected, and yet, you still lean up to make your mouths meet again before he stops you, with a little laugh and a hand on your neck. You look at him, confused, fighting off a pout.
"I recall telling you to ask properly if you want something." He taps lightly at the side of your head—like he's asking you to actually remember.
You stabilize your ragged breathing - hiding your frustration. "No."
"No ?" He parrots, eyes narrowing briefly, like he's actively plotting your demise, "You don't want to ask ?"
You could ask—in fact, every cells of your body is asking, begging you to cave in, but you stubbornly decide you won't. You cross your arms. You didn't even know you had this in you.
He opens the door to the bedroom, and lets you fall on the bed, then looms over you, his legs on either sides of your body. The room is spacious, the bed big enough for four, and there's a mirror on the ceiling.
When it becomes apparent that he's not going to do anything other than stare down at you ominously, you lean back up and observe him closer.
You still feel so sore from what happened in the car with Satoru and Suguru (even though they at least had the decency to give you some medecine afterwards to soothe the pain). You're not sure how ready your body is for what's to come, but you also find that you don't care much right now. Your mind is completely shrouded with need because there's Nanami's on top of you, eyes heavy and lidded, breathing ragged, his bottom lip caught between his teeth slightly. His shirt is about halfway undone—enough so that you can discern some black ink—
What.
Black ink ? Nanami has got a tattoo ?
Well it turns out it's tattoos, in plural, and in your awe you proceed to undo the last few buttons of his shirt, and then help him out of it. He lets you, of course, because it's you and also because he finds it adorable the way surprise rounds your eyes and pouts your lips. You're a vision.
You wouldn't have pegged him for someone to want tattoos... how wrong were you about him ? Adrenaline soars under your skin.
The tension draws out as you focus on the drawings on his torso. Three black dragon. You can feel a dull throbbing in your underwear. It makes you crave him,
As you squirm on the bed, the skirt of your dress bunches up at your waist, exposing your pink, soaked panties with the crease of your cunt visible.
His breath hitches, his jaw clenches and his eyes darken as his imagination runs wild. His cock twitches at the thought of stretching you open, of the sounds you'd make as he thrusts deeply into you. He bites on his inner cheek.
All in due time.
You have a clear view of Nanami like this, tall and demanding and — hard, you happily notice. The air feels heavier, charged up, electric as you obviously eye at the bulge in his pants. Your cheeks warm bashfully, not quite expecting that.
He tuts and holds your cheeks, forcing you to crane your neck to meet his eyes. "You're not getting it until you beg, little girl."
Your eyes are alight with lust. With all your fidgeting, his knee is now deliciously pressing against your pussy. Driven by pure desire and the mild ache between your legs, you grind your hips against him. However this provides little relief to the fire burning in your loins.
You whine, still not stopping the slow moves of your hips.
"Need a little help?" He asks, an amused smirk tugging on the corner of his lips. He leans down, and speaks in your ear. "You know what you have to do, Angel."
You let out a frustrated sigh. You burrow yourself further into the man's chest, basking in his scent of citrus.You're nearly drooling. He can clearly hear your heart skipping beats against your ribcage.
"Wanna start begging me the way I know you're craving to so we can get a move on ?" The neutrality on his face is gone, he's full on sneering now—like he can read your body perfectly, like he knows you're close to caving in.
"This isn't fair !" You whine, "You're hard too !"
Nanami tongues his cheek, "I am," he says, face close, "However, as opposed to you, I can control myself."
"I-I can too !" You do your best to real in your desire.
His smile is sharp, and doesn't reach his eyes, akin to a predator baring its sharp teeth. The thought gives you a lick of thrill and lights something within you, something primal, something hungry and desperate. "Aren't you the one grinding on my thigh right now ?" To punctuate his point, he presses his knee against your sopping cunt and your body betrays you, a quiet moan slipping past your lips. "You've been making eyes at him for the entirety of dinner, and now you're playing coy ?"
His slacks are wet where they meet with your pussy. "It must ache so bad, love." His voice is sinful as he pretends to be concerned.
His goading words, pared with the delicious way in which his leg presses against your clit, breaks the dam and you blabber incoherent pleads—too frustrated, too horny for you to really filter yourself.
"Please Nanami—I-I want you."
You concede that this is the last time you ask him anything.
He tilts his head to the side, he doesn't look convinced and your pride is bleeding.
"Please! I'm sorry. I'll be good, okay ? Please." The dull throb in your underwear is enough for you to loose all reason.
"You sweet little brat." Voice as soft and gentle as it is condescending and demeaning, you've upset him. "You will be." He promises, ominously.
He ravages your lips. He kisses you until you feel breathless. You're disoriented, your dress is off, at one point, yet you hardly notice. You can only focus on Nanami, on you, pressing his knee onto you, with his tongue into you. You feel like your soul is laid bare in front of him, so vulnerable.
He groans as his teeth pull and tug on your lip in a moment of frustration, the only clue that all of this has been affecting him as well, greatly.
He slides your sticky panties off of you and his hand immediately goes to your clit, massaging it softly.
Nanami is so gentle in his way of handling you, like you're a doll made of porcelain that can break at the slightest move. He's watching you so tenderly, carefully. You unknowingly pout. You want him to stop babying you though - and voice out exactly that, in a slight more impolite manner, just to get a rise out of him.
You didn't really think of Nanami as intimidating until now. "You shouldn't piss me off too much Angel," he says, as a forewarning but you find you don't care, once again. This sends shivers skittering down your frame.
His fingers apply pressure on your aching clit, drawing tight circles as he slides two other fingers into your cunt and you start to feel lightheaded from his ministrations.
Nanami lifts an eyebrow when he sees come seeping out of your pussy as he thrusts his fingers in. "I see my little Angel has already been bred full of cum today." His cock stirs in his pants.
You preen, embarrassment heating up your face. As if this wasn't already enough, you feel some more cum trickle from your asshole.
"You little vixen." he says with an amusement to it, and a certain bite, he might as well have called you a slut. "I guess I don't need to stretch you out, after all, yeah ? My brothers already did the work for me."
You stare dumbly at him for a moment, all comeback dying on your tongue. During which time he freed his aching dick from its confines. His cock is thick, perfectly curved, and the tip pink and drooly. He grabs your thighs, effectively spreading them while locking you in his embrace.
He's got the strength of a centaur—you can't move at all, and it sucks the breath out of you. The slow grind of his thick cock against your sweet cunt, his tip jamming against your clit.You're completely at his mercy, and you think that maybe, with the way his eyes glint grimly, he likes it.
But that's Nanami. Nice, gentle Nanami that carried you back to bed and kissed your forehead. Who's this man ?
"You want it baby ?" He coos, as the tip of his hard cock is pushing through your fluttering hole. His cockhead rutting against your slippery folds.
In the brief moment it took him to free his dick, you regained a semblance of contenance. You refuse to answer him now—or even remotely show how affected you are, to the best of your abilities.
He only chuckles darkly when he notices your unwillingness to answer, and then his swollen cock is stuffed deep inside your permissive cunt, with your walls pulsing on him.
It's so thick and stiff that when he plunges into you again, you nearly feel your entire lower abdomen being moved and rearranged to adjust itself around his dick. The only way to describe what you're feeling is: full. You're filled to the brim, and more. He's so huge, everything about him is, his veiny cock, his hands that eat up most part of your thighs as he forces you close to him to feel his thrusts.
You choke out on a sob, entirely taken aback. Nanami fucks like a monster, unrestrained and raw—what made you think you could take it ?
But your ego, your pride overtakes and you refuse to admit defeat, not when you said you could take it, and more.
He looks so different from the Nanami you know now, with his tattoos, all of them clearly visible, while fucking you like a beast.
"Does it hurt ?" He asks, his voice calm, deep and controlled in your hear as he pistons into you. You think you can actually discern concern on his features.
He observes you attentively, taking in the sight of your face knit into an expression of pleasure and pain, your skin shining with sweat, your lip caught between your teeth in a pathetic attempt to stop the soft mewls from tumbling from your lips.
Nanami applies slight pressure on the imprint his cock shapes in your belly, mesmerized, then places a kiss on your shoulder and you shiver.
You'd rather choke than admit that it does... not after you showed so much confidence you could take it. "Nope, doesn't hurt." You reply through gritted teeth.
You think he knows. You think he knows that you're full of shit. That you're fronting.
"I see, then..."
Then what ?
What happens then is that he proceeds to grab a handful of your ass for leverage and plow into you, right where it hurts, a bit harder, a bit stronger than before. You only now notice that he had been keeping the movement of his hips minimal when he starts thrusting into you seriously.
You don't feel this uncomfortable, uncontrollable need to get bitten for your unraveling to come, you're not sure what's to blame for this change, but you accept it with open legs as Nanami ravishes you from inside out. Then you're falling, figuratively, as you clench around him.
"Well that was fast Angel." He says sounding way too smug way too arrogant.
The heat in your body spikes at the realisation and your cheeks flush but you refuse to give him any more satisfaction and instead concentrate on keeping your facial expression neutral. You can do this. You bite your lip so no sound make it past.
Your ego refuses to give up.
You can't ground yourself—and you tried, you gripped the sheets, used the headboard but none of that seemed to work as Nanami continues to work his cock in and out of you, effectively making any stable anchoring impossible.
You can't do anything, except sit there and take it, and that's probably what's the most frustrating, but it's also what makes your chest feel so heavy and your cunt so hot. He could anything he wants to to you. You're absolutely at his mercy.
As you keep sucking him in, Nanami ruts into your tight little cunt harder, deeper, bullying your inside some more as you buck your hips up into him. You're burning up, its so good you think might go crazy.
It feels as if every nerve in your body is vibrating with pleasure. You're so alive. He folds your legs up, holding you as close as can be.
"Too much, little dove ?" He wonders, his fingers teasing your nipples, "Should I stop ?"
The words tumble out of your lips before you can really think this through- "No."
At which point he spins you around, hips slowing briefly as he fits your back to his chest. He holds your waist with one hand, and your wrist with the other as he continues to plow into you. Your back arches, your thighs trembles, you feel so weak you can't even keep yourself up, your cheek is pressed against the mattress, drooling.
He pounds you like a machine, all the while hitting you right where it makes you squirm. And it's fine, at first, because he's slowed down compared to before, and with the experience you have now, you can take this.
However you can't act as if you don't feel a thing, he's so big, so hard inside of you it's impossible to pretend otherwise. A tighter knot builds within your lower abdomen until it explodes and your cunt flutters around his cock. Waves of pleasure are washing over you, blooming in your pussy as you quake. You fail to stop the few moans and whimpers that spill from your lips.
Only then, after making you come twice do you realize that he's not coming—and that's when it dawns on you that this is your punishment.
He wants to show you that you can't possibly take him. And, maybe because you've still not learned your lesson, or because you kind of like danger you accept the challenge.
However, you soon realize that this isn't a game you can win—without playing dirty, of course, something you're not above doing at this point in time. You clench around him, in the hopes of causing his unraveling to come faster. However this does not have the desired effect, he plunges himself into your pussy with renewed vigor, jostling you in the bed.
"You were made for me," Nanami growls, "You're taking me so well."
You decide on another tactic, one that might just trigger your own demise as well - however, if there's something you've learned these past few weeks is that vampire love good blood, almost indecently so and you know yours is exquisite.
You bite down on your lip, enough for a few drops of blood to drip and you see the change in Nanami as he realizes it. His eyes are blood red on you like he's ready to eat you up, like he could see past all your pretense and give you what you truly want.
"You little slut."
It's been a long time since Nanami has ever felt so... feral. He's half afraid he's might lose control and accidentally kill you but he won't let it happen.
Father and his brothers won't let it happen either.
You let out a breath you didn't even know you were holding as he kisses you and licks at the blood on your lip. He indulges himself in you and then he cums, a copious amount of come deep into your fertile womb, you can feel it.
Before you know it, before you can even stop it you're coming, with a long, high moan as his cock reaches and stimulates every single sensitive nerve of your cunt. Every single tactic backfired, and now you're about to get what you asked for.
"I thought you were my little Angel." His hand goes to your neck, "I thought you were a good girl." He spits, eyes so impossibly dark, "You want to do it this way ? Fine, love. Now cry for me."
Nanami struggles to leave the warmth and snug feeling of your cunt, and then you realize that he's still hard, that he hasn't softened at all. And so the merciless drive of his hips continues.
He inhales deeply, his face buried in your collarbones, this causes goosebumps to break out over your skin.
When you close your eyes you can feel him even better, teeth grazing over your skin, teasing, his fangs sharp and ready to sink. It sends shivers down your spine.
"You wanted me didn't you ?" He laughs dangerously, "Then you'll have me, sweetheart."
He pulls you up into his lap. The new angle in which he's fucking you permits him to sink even deeper into you. The head of his cock kisses your womb everytime he pounds into you. Your head rests back into his shoulder, as he splits you in two.
He tries to calm you when you whine and cry as he fucks into you at a brutal pace and you can hardly keep up. He's clearly doing all the work, his fingers digging into your hips in vice-like grip as he keeps you at an angle high enough for him to keep drilling into you.
"Na-nami—" you let out a sniffle because it feels—too much, and he bends down to press open mouthed kisses on your shoulders.
His large hands pull you by your ass up and down on his swollen, aching cock at breakneck speed.
"Is that too much for you baby ?" He says, but doesn't stop, really. "You want me to stop ?"
And you whimper in mild indignation and discontentment because you can take it. You're a good girl and also because you can feel another orgasm creeping up as stars burst behind your eyelids.
"N-no—" you can hardly get the words out.
He laughs and grabs your arm to use it as leverage to reach even deeper and you're amazed at how well your body can keep up. He is too, the suck of your cunt is euphoric, all pulsing and hot around his thick cock
Nanami kisses your shoulder and grazes his sharp gently teeth across the skin and the action feels too soft, too loving and too tender compared to how hard he's fucking you.
He matches the rhythm of the movements of his hips with massages on your clit. Pain and pleasure are mixing into your lower abdomen. Your hips push back into his as you come, like a nympho, loud and unrestrained as he still doesn't stop, and its starting to become too much, its starting to hurt too much. He's right against your ripe cervix. It nearly feels like he could go beyond - like he wants to rip you apart and you panic as you blabber incoherent begs to slow him down.
"Okay! Okay! It hurts—it hurts so much, please, I'm sorry." You sniffle, tearing up. You're actually crying. You're overwhelmed, a mess of tears and drool. The drive of his hips is meticulous, sharp and relentless.
You think he swells harder inside of you.
"See, Angel, was it so hard ?" He tuts and looks at you like a disappointed parent would, as if he hasn't been fucking the life out of you for the past twenty minutes. "How did you think you were going to take me if you're already like this ?"
You bite back a snarky reply.
"Angels, you've been a spoiled little brat. I should punish you now." He says as an afterthought.
That wasn't punishment ? You tense up in his hold, "I'm—sure there's no need to go that far." You plead, desperation clear in your voice. "I'll be good."
Nanami presses a gentle kiss to your neck, "Isn't this what you said to father ? That you'll be good. But all you've done is lie and talk back to me." He caresses your cheek and frowns. "I should teach you not to take more than you can handle, Angel." He admonishes.
And he does. Orgasm and orgasm. You can't take it. Nanami merely lets out a chuckle.
"So you're all talk, uh ?" A self-satisfied smile on his lips.
You're past all pretense now and your ego coils as you tell him that, yeah, you're all talk.
He fucks every last thoughts out of your mind. Your walls are clamping tight around his cock, so hard that Nanami can't help but letting out a low, throaty groan, dwelling deeper.
"That's my girl, all this time, you just wanted to be my good little girl, hmm, love ?"
You preen.
"I knew you'd come around."
Nanami's thumb brushes your lip, swiping one last drop of blood. "That's right Angel - I'm never going to let you down."
"It-it hurts."
His wine eyes seem to glow in the dark "I know," is all he says, mouth quirked up.
There's a familiar tremor coiling tight inside of you as his cock drives you apart. You're beyond overstimulated. You come silently—shaking and clenching around him for the nth time, your knees shake, your toes curl, your body twitches.
"Hmmm... certainly doesn't look like it hurts," he pipes, "I thought you could handle me." His starved rakes over your naked body.
Your mind stutters trying to think of a reply.
He sees you unravel before him, and simply smiles that self-satisfied smirk of his. His thrusts have lost their precision, his breathing is labored, but you're too far gone to notice that he's becoming a mess as well.
"Look up, baby, watch how much you like it when someone puts you in your place." He purrs in your ear and your body thrums with a mix of excitement and shame. You should be angry that he's demeaning you so but you can't bring yourself to, not when his cock keeps jabbing that spot inside you while he slowly rubs on your clit. The knot in your lower stomach gets so tight you feel your entire body tensing against his before hot pleasure washes over you in strong, earth-shattering waves.
You look up to the mirror on the ceiling and the girl looking back at you is so alien, shining eyes brimming with tears, pupils dilated with desire, your face twisting with pleasure
You're pretty sure you actually lost consciousness for a few seconds as he stole another release from you, your vision was suddenly blank and it was like you were floating in sweet bliss.
"Now, don't go fainting on me Angel. You were doing so good." He chastises. Your mind doesn't seem to register much of the pulls (and pushes) of his body. You feel your consciousness ebb away slowly, before you sink into darkness as you fall limp onto his hard chest.
"My pretty little Angel." He rasps and his laugh is breathless as he admires you, fainted on his chest with his cock still rock hard inside of you. He swipes his tongue on his lips, your lack of consciousness only adding to his arousal as he swells harder and bigger inside of you. He maneuvers your body until your face is gently resting on the mattress again, and your legs are parted on his shoulders, his hard-on still snugly fit inside of you. His hand slide around your waist in a vice grip that will definitely leave marks, and even then you don't wake up.
"My sweet, sweet girl," he places a kiss on your shoulders, you shiver, still unconscious.
And then he starts thrusting again, mercilessly, pulling your body up and down his cock with ease, impaling you as deep as your tight channel will allow him to go. He uses your body like an object—a cock sleeve for him to enjoy. Even unconscious, you're still responsive, the mess tricking down your thighs a proof of if.
He shouldn't feel so much satisfaction from having you at his mercy like this. He shouldn't be this fucking hard because it would make him a fucking psycho and he knows it, but it's so sweet, so delicious to have you like this.
He licks his lips.
He's thought about fucking you for an indecently long time. He could've taken you any time he wanted but it feels so much more gratifying like this because you chose him. Consent is something so undeniably hot, you want him inside your tight little cunt. You allowed him. You chose him. He can feel the other practically bristling with jealousy and poorly concealed anger a few hotel suites away, but he hardly cares, now all he can think about is you, under him, looking every bit the sinful vision he imagined you'd be.
He feels you get tighter around him, and a twisted smile make its way onto his lips as he moves his hand to your clit, rubbing it as he continues to fuck so deep into you. You suddenly wake up with a strangled cry, absolutely confused at the sinful pleasure rocking through your body as you cum around his cock, making a mess of his lap like he knew you would.
Your eyes are round and adorable as you blink up at him—through your high—and blood goes straight to his dick
He pouts at you, "Confused aren't you ?" He chuckles, "Waking up cumming on a dick like a good slut feels amazing doesn't it ?"
"Wh-what ?" You say, voice airy, light and a bit hoarse. He never stopped moving your body as he pleases and the feeling of over-sensitivity is making you squirm and whine as you try to pull him off.
"It's your big brother, sweetheart." And you're a mess, you already let go of the sheets and instead you rest your head on the bed, letting him drag you like a rag doll.
He suddenly sinks his teeth in your shoulder as he cums inside of you, right against your ripe cervix, painting your walls with so much of his cum. You feel so full, so fulfilled as he drinks from you that another orgasm is quite literally taken from you as you shake and cry as pleasure seems to be blossoming in about every part of your body he touches.
"That's it, little girl," he praises as you shudder, over sensitive and overwhelmed.
Your head is spinning, you're too far gone, too delirious to really process your orgasm. You see white behind your eyes. You're high off of all of this, the way he's looking at you, the tight hold he's got on your hips and the harsh movements of his hips.
Your head is empty, you can't think, your eyes are open but you don't see, it's like you can't process anything as he pistons you on his cock.
"You're a vixen, you know that ?" He fucks you inside out. He breaks you into pieces. Your body is limp. You can't do anything except lay on the bed, legs spread underneath him and take it.
He's turned on, watching you flutter in and out of consciousness, your body crumbling to take his cock. You can't fight it anymore. You're too delirious, you think you really can't take it anymore, but of course, Nanami's got some other plans.
"Yes you can," Nanami assures in response to your pleads.
The lewd noises of his cock stretching you open, the bed squeaking with the force of his thrusts, your weak and whiny moans—it's all white noise in your empty mind.
This orgasm feels a bit different, it builds up, slowly at first, imperceptible, but then it's too much, too fast. You're too weak to do anything about it, too dumb on his cock.
"Here you go," he encourages as pleasure overtakes you, "That's my perfect little girl right here." He fucks you through it, with sweet praises and soft caresses on your cheek, "Come on, little girl, clench around me. I know you can do it."
You search for an anchor across the sheets as your vision spots. The movement of his hips falters a little bit and grows messier, uncaring of your whine of oversensitivity as he chases his own high.
"I've got you, love." He whispers against your lips, "I'm not going anywhere."
His hips stutter before he impales you once onto his cock and stills, cumming, painting your walls in white, emptying himself inside of your small pussy and you feel even fuller than you were before.
He's so proud of his little girl.
You immediately loose consciousness, as soon as his limp cock leaves your open, gaping channel.
And what he does after is so Nanami, so him, though it feels foreign after the way in which he fucked you into a limp puddle of tears. He drew you a bath, of course helped you clean yourself. He took care of you, babied you, helped you into your pyjamas, kissed your forehead and wished you a good night of sleep.
"Sleep tight, little sister."
★・・・★
Gentleman is the streets, freak in the sheets. Ig this is what happens when you underestimate Nanami
Toji Fushiguro X fem!reader ; Gojo Satoru X fem!reader ; Getou Suguru X fem!reader ; Kento Nanami X fem!reader
❝I am Father Fushiguro,❞ he spoke again with his deep and measured voice, the grin never leaving his lips. ❝I take it you are our newcomers ?❞
‧͙⁺˚*･༓☾ You had desperately tried to stay away from the church of the town you’d just moved in - afraid of one of the priest, Father Fushiguro, however, it seemed that he’d always find you.
What you did not expect, however, was for three other men to find themselves interested in you, as well.
WARNINGS: sub!reader, they all have ginormous cocks, dub con, manipulation, age gap, praise kink, degrading kink, corruption kink, father kink, daddy kink, blasphemy, innocence, virginity kink, coercion, religion sex, vampires, church sex, priests, yandere themes, dark themes, threesome, foursome, smut, blood drinking, pseudo-incest, size kink, dacryphilia, pet names, dumbification, BDSM undertones, choking, grinding, dry-humping, graphic description of violence
CHAPTERS LIST
⁀➷word count: 300 words
CHAPTER — VI
part 1.5
Hi guys ! Hope you're all doing fine ! I am. This is a bonus scene I forgot to add in the last chapter (because I'm a very very messy planner) so here it is.
THE QUIET Rooms have a fitting name, for only the sound of your soft breathing, and your slow heart beat can be heard. Snug in Toji's embrace, you let your mind wander, then after a few seconds, upon remembering the germanium ring on your finger, you decide to speak.
"Daddy..." you start, hesitant and worried about wether you're going to offend him or not, "Could you beat him ? Sukuna, I mean."
That man left a mark on you, your encounter with him shook you to your very core. Reassurance is what you need.
And it's what you get.
Toji simply chuckles, "Of course I can sweetheart." He brings one hand to your lower back, hugging you closer to him.
"I am the strongest!" You hear Satoru exclaim proudly. "So naturally, I could too." Satoru came in a little bit after Sukuna left though you pay him no heed.
Toji lifts an eyebrow at him. "Aren't you the one with 1295 losses against me ?"
Satoru doesn't look offended, "That's because you play dirty. All the time." He grumbles. "I also happen to have 1284 wins against you."
"Well, I'm still ahead. A loss is a loss."
Later on, Satoru led you to Nanami's suite, and on the way there, you passed by yours, which you're told is to share with the other kids.
Turns out the name of your suite is 'The Room for Really Really Evil but Amiable People'.
It isn't as dramatic as it is lame, and unnecessary long, and underwhelming, though the interior vastly compensates for it. Silk sheets, four poster bed. Expensive is written all over this room.
"I told you the name was dramatic, didn't I ?"
"No, it just sucks."
Satoru laughs, loudly. "Nobara and Yuuji said the same thing."
so idk where to start lmao that’s my first time actually commenting on a fan fiction😭 believe me when I say i’m a ghost reader like no I’m too shy to leave a comment or smth but yours really mean so much to me (the following will be a personal rant ig that’s why I really wanted to write anonymously lmao you can skip tho why am i so talkative😭) so i’m in my last year of high school-I’m 18 years old-and my country having the worst educational system it is,you must study till you pass out on books because you’re not rolling in the university of your dreams until you achieve a certain score,so we have no choice but to study for like a whole year??? i started in august 2021 and my exams are on 26/6/2022 i’m not finishing until 21/7/2022 and believe me when i say I’m so fucking drained and stressed..so that’s where your fan fiction comes...you can say it was the only thing that made me hold on to this life like really I’m so stressed,nervous,crying all the damn time and since i came across it i never felt that good for like a long time..like sometimes i just want to be cared for,loved and not feeling all this stress and it has succeeded in making me feel like that,it’s just while i’m reading it i just forget about all the stress,so thank you for your hard work and your breath-taking writing i am forever grateful to the feeling of peace it has brought upon me when i really needed it i really hope to achieve a good score because i’ll owe it to you❤️ and good luck on your exams!
😭 thank you so much !!! Honestly this means so much to me because this is half the reason of why I write and post my works. I loved reading your ask and I am forever happy that my fic managed to help you <33 you’re an absolute sweetheart and you’re going to get an amazing score on your exams. If you ever feel the need to talk my dms are open (thought I’m not all that active on Tumblr atm).
FATHER’S PERFECT LITTLE GIRL - I | V I+ II | VI new!
Toji Fushiguro X fem!reader ; Gojo Satoru X fem!reader ; Getou Suguru X fem!reader ; Kento Nanami X fem!reader
❝I am Father Fushiguro,❞ he spoke again with his deep and measured voice, the grin never leaving his lips. ❝I take it you are our newcomers ?❞
‧͙⁺˚*･༓☾ You had desperately tried to stay away from the church of the town you’d just moved in - afraid of one of the priest, Father Fushiguro, however, it seemed that he’d always find you.
What you did not expect, however, was for three other men to find themselves interested in you, as well.
WARNINGS: sub!reader, they all have ginormous cocks, dub con, manipulation, age gap, praise kink, degrading kink, corruption kink, father kink, daddy kink, blasphemy, innocence, virginity kink, coercion, religion sex, vampires, church sex, priests, yandere themes, dark themes, threesome, foursome, smut, blood drinking, pseudo-incest, size kink, dacryphilia, pet names, dumbification, BDSM undertones, choking, grinding, dry-humping, graphic description of violence
CHAPTERS LIST
⁀➷word count: 4.1k + 4.6k
CHAPTER — VI
part one
YOU LOOKED at the man in front of you and took in each of his features; the smile lines at the corner of his lips, the winkles on his forehead, the bags under his eyes. He was so familiar. You looked so much like him, but you couldn't recognize him.
Your father felt like a stranger to you. It was the first time you'd ever seen him make that sort of face. He looked maniac, like he could barely keep himself in check.
Though upon noticing the shift in your face, he coughed and hid his smirk behind his fist.
"____, did you swallow the biscuit ?" He asked you, gaze imploring. There was perspiration on his forehead. Wether it was from excitement or anxiety, you couldn't tell. You shivered and wether it was from the cold, or a sense of dread, you couldn't tell either.
Your thoughts and your vision were both starting to feel a bit foggy but still you managed to say, "Yes father."
He nodded, satisfied, "Good. Now tell me, does Fushiguro have any weaknesses ?" He pressed, "I only have about five minutes, hurry."
You frowned. Why would he ask you that ? He's the vampire hunter. Nevertheless you answered, it was almost like you couldn't truly stop the words from tumbling out of your lips, your inhibitions completely turned off, "None, other than silver."
Your father clicked his tongue, visibly displeased. He forced himself to look and sound more relaxed than he truly he was as he continued. "Well then, is there anything that you can tell me about the Fushiguro clan, sweetheart ?" His tone started to feel maybe a bit patronizing. "It's very important for your father, so that I can help you to the best of my abilities." He spoke slowly, and belittled you, like you were a five year old.
"I-I don't know." You whispered, despite yourself. A part of you wished to help him, but another part felt too conflicted.
His right eye twitched. "Think !" He tried again, more urgent. "Come on, I know you're better than that. Are you really going to protect those monsters ? Think, little girl."
Panicked, you tried to wrack your cloudy, cluttered brain to find any crumb of information. "I-uh. Dadd—Toji has a library with your books in them. He mentioned something about the Underworld—Nobara hates human blood. Apparently vampires can get drunk on blood but not alcohol and, uh—"
"Wait !" He stopped you with a lifted brow, "You said something about the Underworld... just now."
"Uh... the underworld," you repeated dumbly, trying to remember what exactly was said about that place, "Uh—we're going there soon. I think."
"...All of them ?"
"I-I suppose."
"Did they mention it to anyone else ? Any other clan ?"
"I don't know." You replied, dejected.
He hummed, "Lets assume they didn't... even if they did..." he mumbled something inaudible, "I can finally get them all in one place outside of their borders..."
Your father's eyes lit up, but he quickly hid his satisfaction with a sad frown on his face. "This must be so hard on you, my dear daughter." He gave you a look of pity, "You'll remember this conversation at the right time." Your father promised you. "I'm going to come and save you at the underworld. Just find a way to be alone and it'll be okay alright ?" and to make you understand the gravity of his words he shakes your shoulders, violently.
★・・・★
Your shoulder is gently shook as you wake up from your nth nap.
You were pulled into one last car before arriving at the Underworld. You're now in the same car as Yuuji, Toge and Megumi. Maki only joined you all a little earlier.
"Wake up sleeping beauty. We're nearly there." Maki grins at you, letting go of your shoulders when she sees your eyes flutter open.
The engine you're all currently in isn't exactly a car, but a small limousine. So you're very comfortably sat in between Maki and Yuuji.
"Oh ? Already ?" You groan as you stretch your tired limbs.
"We actually arrived one hour ago, but it seems we're stuck at the gates." Yuuji sighs.
That's when you look out the window. The building just ahead of you looks like a palace, surrounded by beautiful gardens and secured by a high gate and guarded by a lot of men. All of them in black. They are checking the cars entering one by one, a gun cocked at their hips. You're nearly at the end of the queue.
"This usually doesn't happen. Why are there so many people coming when we are ?" Megumi grumbles.
You don't say anything and instead take a bottle of water as your throat currently feels as dry as a desert. One glass doesn't even seem to be enough and quickly, you've finished the entire bottle. There are also sweet treats available, such as normal cookies but they immediately remind you of the one your father gave you.
The vision—no, the memory gets clearer in your head and you think about telling Yuuji, or anyone. That's what you should do, right ? Dadd—Toji made it clear that you should tell him if anything comes back to your mind.
However, your lips stay sealed. You find yourself hesitating. Should you really ? Your actual father told you he'd help you, so perhaps you should go along with his plan. That's the right thing to do.
Then why do you have that uncomfortable feeling that you might be betraying Toji this way ? After everything you've been through, could you truly have developed some sort of attachment to this man ?
In a desperate effort to think about something else, your eyes trail to the exposed skin of Yuuji's neck. And again those intrusive thoughts resurface and you wonder about how euphoric it would be to simply bite into the supple skin.
You don't realize you've zoned out - not until Megumi groans in exasperation.
"We can't enter the club with you like that." He decides, looking annoyedly at you.
"L-like what ?" You stutter out, very surprised.
"Wet. Turned on. You're going to attract too many people."
Your eyes widen, and you're about to argue that you're not turned on, because all you were thinking about was biting and sucking blood. Surely that can't be one of your turn-ons, right ?
"I can help you if you want." Maki purrs, eyes darkened. You have no idea if she's teasing you or not - but you don't like the way your body warms up at the idea. "We can't read minds but our sense of smell is pretty good."
"Maki, don't. All of this is simply going to rile her up."
"She needs someone to bite her in order to cum." Toge interjects.
How does he know that ?
"Oh fuck." Maki groans but it doesn't sound like a complaint, she starts to suckle a small bruise on your sensitive neck. "We—we can't, we're all vegetarian here."
"Then she goes in the club needy and ready for a bite." Megumi concludes.
You're not aware of how Yuuji is as red as a tomato next to you. Toge's unbothered though.
Maki shakes her head, "Dad's instructions were clear."
"Well Kento clearly underestimated how horny and depraved his little darling is." Megumi rolls his eyes.
"What a lewd Angel. Uh." She wonders, one eyebrow cocked.
"____." Megumi calls for you, "I'm going to haze you so you're not... excited anymore, alright ? It's not going to be as potent as my father's so don't worry."
And he hazes you. You barely notice it, but your thoughts are filtered to only keep the pure.
While passing through the gates you're told that the Underworld is a very important place for the creatures of the night as they can conduct business there. It is also a very selective place. It is ruled by seven demons, who, according to Megumi are 'all annoying assholes'. They tolerate all kind of debauchery, compulsive gambling, compulsive drinking, public sex, even prostitution, but they draw the line at fighting. It's a neutral territory that tolerates no violence that isn't sexual. Vampire feuds or inter-species fights aren't allowed there.
A guard knocks on your door and Megumi slides the window open. The guard takes one look inside of the limousine before nodding his head.
You enter the Underworld. This place looks like it could belong to royalty. Fountains and intricate stone statues decorate the well-kept garden. You guess the view must be amazing right from one the highest floors of the building with the sky turning orange as the day bleeds into the night.
You're frozen in place when Maki, Megumi, Toge and Yuuji all leave the car. This place looks amazing but feels too intimidating, and as the sky darkens, it starts to feel like a nightmare.
"Are you okay ?"
★・・・★
"Are you okay ?" Satoru asks, a hand on your lower back as he and Suguru lead you to what they called 'the Grand Hall', a place where you can drink and socialize with la crème de la crème of the creatures of the night.
Your answer to that question is still no. You want to go and hide however you know they won't let you. As soon as you arrived in the Underworld, you were promptly abandoned by Maki and the rest, and then ushered here by Satoru and Suguru. Not before retouching your makeup and your outfit though.
There are a lot of people, though the room is too spacious and too grand for it to feel cooped. Slow jazz is played by a group of professionals musicians, next to the buffet. Everyone is dressed in expensive materials adorned with precious stones.
You don't know where Toji is, or anyone else for that matter. You can't sense where they are either, there are too many people here and it overwhelms you, too many different smells.
As soon as you walked in, all the eyes were on you. Though you don't know what everyone is, it's clear as day they know what you are. You would've been alright to simply deal with the stares as no one seemed to dare approach you with the two powerful men by your sides. That is, until you notice two women coming your way through the sea of unmoving bodies.
Satoru and Suguru never leave your side with both of their hands around your waist, and you wouldn't have it any other way.
You peer up at one of the two men next to you. Suguru stands there, jaw clenched, accepting a glass of wine from one of the servers.
You ask him wether he's fine or not but he doesn't reply. It only occurs to you afterwards that you've been asking him that in your head. You're so used to him and Toji reading your thoughts that it somehow became a habit.
You frown. "Are you alright ?"
"Suguru doesn't like crowds," Satoru informs you.
You glance at him. He seems to be having much more fun than his brother, judging by the mischievous glint in his eyes, "I see."
"There wasn't that many people here the last times." Suguru grumbles. "And we usually don't go in here..."
"Here ?" You pry, confused by what they mean.
"That's the Grand Hall," Satoru refers to the huge room you're currently all in, "We usually go in the private casino boots." He then shrugs, "Don't you feel that way too ?" Satoru asks you.
"What ?"
"Overwhelmed. Suguru can't use his abilities properly when there are too many people around."
"... so he can't read my thoughts ?"
"He can't read thoughts. If he tries he'll just get a headache."
And then you think again about that weird flashback you've had in the car... and relief washes over you at the realization that he won't be able to know about it, as long as you stay in this room, at least.
You barely had the time to examine the expensive interior decoration that the two strangers you'd noticed beelining towards you earlier already reached you.
With the proper lighting you finally take them both in. One is taller and fairer skinned, with black slacks paired with a long black silk shirt, the other more voluptuous and darker skinned with a short red dress.
"Well, if it isn't the leeches." The lighter skinned woman speaks first, tilting her head to the side, her short straight hair following her movements. Her eyes are a wary yellow as she eyes the two men in front of her.
The other woman hangs onto her partner's arm, her sight solely focused on you. "Hello, you." She says with a note of amusement in her tone that one could perhaps, mistake as warmth.
She tucks one of her long black curls back and you wait for her brown eyes to change color, or do something else that would inform you that she isn't human, however nothing happens. She doesn't even smell like the rest of them.
This woman is human. You don't know why this simple fact ignites a spark of hope in your chest. No—actually you do know why such feeling blossomed in you - you haven't seen anyone, other than yourself hang around creatures of the night, willingly at that, judging by the grip she's got on the other woman's arm. Maybe she could help you.
Although, from an outsider's perspective, no one would think that the men you came in with abducted you, judging by the way you hold onto them as if you might fall...
"And here I was wondering why it smelled like wet dogs in here." Satoru comments with a dry chuckle. Suguru looks like he's having even less fun than before. "Claude, a pleasure to see you again. I see you've even brought Jasmine." His tone drips with irony.
"It's Claudia." Claudia growls, her eyes glowing a dangerous orange and the hair on her arms lifting. "Do not test my patience, you pretentious blood-sucking parasite."
The smaller woman next to her, who you now know as Jasmine places her hand on Claudia's shoulder in a comforting manner. "Calm down, Claudie." She turns her head in your direction, but only looks at Satoru, "It's been while. No one actually thought that you would show your faces here again after what you did to Lucifer, even less when you've now got the whole vampire world after you."
"All things considered, here would be the perfect place to hide wouldn't it ?"
Jasmine quirks a smile, seemingly amused at his audacity, "In Lucifer's own home ?"
"Lucifer owed us, and Toge came on his own accord."
Claudia leans in your direction, she's too far away to truly invade your personal space but you still shiver. The men at your sides immediately react by tightening their hold on you. She snickers. "That's what the men you're with do. They kidnap someone else's child when they're in a little debt." She looks at you with what seems to be pity. "It must be hard to even be in their presence."
"There's no use in trying to scare her away, Claude darling," Satoru drawls, the cockiest smirk on his lips as his hand falls to your ass and squeezes it, "She's already well aware of what we're capable of doing."
"And I'm not sure we could qualify Lucifer's debt to us as 'little'. It was well over 8 billion ¥." Suguru adds.
Claudia stands back to her full height and looks at your captors with the darkest glare you've ever seen. She snorts, "This place might be neutral but don't push your luck. They don't do charity. They would never accept that you hide here." She crosses her arms.
"It's a good thing we're not coward, then. Yeah ?"
She lifts an eyebrow and nods in agreement, "I was actually disappointed to notice you both still alive. I was hoping that one of you would've died by now."
Jasmine lifts an eyebrow, seemingly finishing Claudia's thoughts, "But instead you brought in a human."
"Oh." Satoru smirks, "I forgot to do the presentations. ___, this is Claudia, a werewolf and Jasmine, her mate. Claudia, I followed your exemple and got myself a human girl of my own, ___."
The woman in question laughs, "I see. Then should I follow your ways as well and maul her to near death ?"
You immediately shiver and whip your head to Satoru in alarm.
Satoru rolls his eyes and squeezes your ass, in a way you assume was meant to be comforting, "Come on. I thought we had silently agreed to look past all of that, no ?"
When Claudia's eyes switch to a violent red, Jasmine's already there to calm her by stroking her shoulder with a soft smile.
"We're going to go now." Claudia says with a glare, probably remembering the "no clan fights" rule.
"It was a pleasure to meet you, ___." Jasmine grins in a weird all-knowing way but her smile doesn't meet her eyes.
Claudia exhales, "Enjoy the party. While you still can." She spits out in an equally omniscient way, and with that, she walks away with her mate.
As soon as she's out of sights, you ask the question that's been burning your lips, "Who was that ?"
"That was Claudia. Heiress to the Kim family, an influential werewolf clan, mostly based in South Korea." Satoru sighs out, looking at his surroundings, now bored out of his mind. Admittedly, the Underworld is much tamer than you'd expected it to be...
"No, I mean... the other girl, she is human."
Satoru looks at you like you're slow, "Well, I introduced her already. She's her mate."
You blink "Humans and creatures can be... together ?"
Satoru lifts an eyebrow, his interest piqued by your strange question. He leans towards you, a wicked grin on his lips, "Why not ?"
In your peripheral vision you see Suguru roll his eyes, "Doesn't mean it's not frowned upon though." Suguru shrugs. "Anyway, I'm surprised Claudia came up to us, she usually avoids us like the plague."
Satoru nods, jaw tightening, "You see, __, werewolves don't usually get along with vampires. Though the extent of Claudia's feelings towards our family is well past 'not getting along'. She hates us with a burning passion."
Well that can't be good.
"Yeah. Claudia would do anything to kill us." Suguru agrees, with not much emotion in his voice.
"Why ?"
"Well..." Satoru glances at Suguru, but he's too busy silently scowling at the people around him for, well, existing. He's really not enjoying the sheer number of people in this place. Satoru sighs, "We might've nearly sucked her mate dry." He winces, "Once." He tries to mend, "In our defense, we didn't know Jasmine had ties to the Werewolves. I did think she kinda smelled like dogs, but I was hungry so I looked past it." He shrugs.
"Of course Claudia, like the princess in shining armor she is, came to the rescue." Satoru reassures, "So now, everything's fine in the best of worlds."
Unimpressed, you simply nod at them. Honestly if anyone would get themselves into such trouble, you had a feeling it would be them.
"Okay. Can we leave now ?" You ask hopefully, those stares boring through your back are really getting old now.
"Princess, we just arrived."
You exhale, loudly, shoulders slacking, "It was worth a try."
"You should enjoy this while you can," Satoru echoes Claudia's parting words with obvious disgust, "As this place, the Grand Hall, is the least debauched place of the Underworld."
The Underworld is big, bigger than you thought, while you were expecting maybe a big building - you came to realize it consisted of way more than that. It's a gigantic castle, much bigger than the manor the Fushiguro live in, and it looks so obnoxious in Tokyo's city, and takes up so much space. It's also right next to Disney World... or so says the map of the Underworld Satoru just handed you.
"Why is the center of Japan's crime syndicates next to DisneyWorld ? Are you kidnapping children ?"
"They use Disney as their cover. And no, the Fushiguros don't kidnap children..." Suguru trails off.
You decide to forget that detail to spare yourself a headache, and a heartache. Just what kind of people are here that condone children trafficking ?
"Princess, you really don't want to know the kind of stuff people do here. This is mostly some sort of resort space for the undead wealthy, where they can also seal deals and expand their connections."
"Child-trafficking is simply one thing amongst others." Satoru says, "Women-trafficking, arm..."
"Mostly drugs, weapons... all sorts of stuff."
"We also—"
"Satoru ! Suguru ! My old friends !" Someone cuts Satoru off. A very tall, slim, man with short black hair comes to view. He smiles pleasantly, his eyes crinkling as he does so.
"That's Mammon. He partly owns the underworld. He's one of the main demons of our world. There are seven in total." Satoru quickly whispers in your ear.
"He's very envious, so you don't show interest in anything, really."
The man reaches you three in an instant, and bows. You all do the same.
"I've been searching for Mr.Fushiguro everywhere." He laughs lightly, his eyes fall on you. "So that's her."
"As you can see. Pretty isn't she ?"
Mammon narrows his eyes, the beginning of a smirk forming on his lips, "Quite so. Delectable I'd say."
Interest is written all over his face, and you don't like it, the way he's looking at you like you're cattle.
After a heavy silence, Mammon asks, "Is she available for a walk ?" He doesn't ask you, rather, the men at your sides and it makes your blood boil.
What infuriates you even more is the sheer number of people gathered around this pig-of-a-demon. They're observing your interactions with poorly concealed interest, hanging onto every word he says. Men are standing straighter, prouder and women are smiling wider. All of this makes you think that this man must be some kind of big deal. The kind of man you don't say no to. Didn't Satoru just say that he was one of the main demons ? Surely that must be something, whatever it is.
Satoru, like the smooth man he is, redirects the conversation skillfully. His hand has long since left your ass and instead moved to your waist, that he now holds possessively. "Mammon, I heard you were interested in entering the House of Councillors." He starts.
The man immediately brightens up, "Ah yes ! I wanted to talk to Fushiguro about that, actually. I was hoping that maybe the current president could be get irremediably sick."
"Well my sources told me that he had an awful fall last Friday... the whole thing has fortunately been swept under the rugs by the government but he's currently in the hospital." Satoru sighs and shakes his head, like he's actually sorry for the man.
"Oh ? Does that means that the position is up for grabs then ?"
"I'm not sure..." he pauses, seemingly thinking, "I guess it would depend on how well our prospective candidate behaves."
Mammon read between the lines and smirks. "Alright. This was the most entertaining." He bows to you, that same empty smile back on his face, "I hope you have a pleasant stay. I'll arrange for you the best suite possible. With free massages included." And he leaves, followed by a small crowd of people.
The air suddenly feels less heavy and less cold as you exhale audibly. One thing is certain, you don't want to cross path with Mammon ever again... something about him feels dangerous and uncomfortable.
"We also dabble in politics." Satoru only says, voice barely above a whisper when Mammon is far away.
Truly, how corrupt is Japan ? You wonder worriedly.
You sigh, your throat suddenly feels dry. You're so thirsty. You manage to take a glass from one of the server walking around with plates with various cocktails.
"Does this one have blood in it ?" You took the one that looked orange, maybe you're lucky and it could simply be soda.
"No but it does have alcohol, and you're forbidden from drinking tonight." Satoru tuts and takes the glass away from you. He calls a waiter and asks them if they have simple water. The man later comes back with a big glass cold water.
You couldn't be any more grateful. "Thanks."
★・・・★
The Underworld in this story is inspired by the Underworld in Katee Robert's book called "Desperate Measures" you guys totally should check it out. TW for con-non-con though 😳 but if you've read my fanfic then you should be okay with that lmao
CHAPTER — VI
part two
YOU LOOK back at the map of the Undeworld Satoru gave you. You're currently in the Grand Hall. It is between the Sin Corridors and the River of Illusion
"What are the Sin Corridors ?" You ask.
"It's a place of temptation... that brings out the worst in people. It leads to a casino, a strip-club and a brothel." He points them out in the map.
Bringing the worst out of them and then leading them to a casino and to a strip club... that's smart.
"I feel this whole 'temptation' thing is bullshit. I went there a couple of times and I didn't feel any different." Suguru pipes in, with a roll of his eyes.
"That's because you're already the worst version of yourself." Satoru snickers, but he's hardly joking, "You have no self control."
Suguru doesn't deny his brother's accusations, "Anyway. Close to us is the River of Illusion, pretty self-explanatory, though you don't have to worry about mirages when you're with one of us as we're powerful enough to nullify them."
"And then there's the Club of Temptation. It's just a club. Those demons love giving their places dramatic names. You should see the name on our suite."
"What's the name of our suite ?"
"You'll see."
"Anyway," Suguru interjects, "Haven't you been feeling different, princess ?"
Suguru massages your shoulders, "Well we've got to show our kitten off."
He passes a hand through his hair,
"Perhaps an improved night vision ?" Satoru wonders. When you frown in confusion he concludes, "Not yet I take it."
"Last I checked it was only her smell and her overall health that's improved." Suguru tells his brother before looking at you, with mirth dancing in his black eyes, "You won't ever have to go to the hospital again. How amazing is that Kitty ?"
The implication of their questions is nothing new to you, as you'd taken note of those changes long ago, though skillfully avoided analyzing what they meant—what you are transforming into. You simply hold onto what might've been empty words from Nanami when he promised you they wouldn't turn you into one of them in the past.
"That's cool I guess." You swallow a lump in your throat, bits and pieces of your conversation with your father suddenly polluting your mind. Soon, you'll be out of here.
"Though for now we'll let everyone gawk at what they can't have." Suguru turns to you, a lopsided grin stretching his lips, he bends to you with an extended hand, "Care for a dance, my lady ?" His hooded eyes never leave you as he waits for your answer.
You blink, taken aback. You'd noticed the dance floor when you first arrived with the few couples gracefully moving to the music but never gave much thought to actually go dance there because you cannot dance. Just when you're about to deny his request, a woman catches your attention from a corner of the room. She's alone and you can barely see her face - something about her feels familiar. You blink and she's gone.
"It's now or never, Kitty. There seems to be less people here now so I can finally breathe again. Satoru's not an option, he is a horrible dancer."
"I can hear you." His brother grumbles.
"Oh, no I'm fine, I really can't dan—" you're cut off by Suguru forcefully grabbing your hand and dragging you to the dance floor. You should've expected it really, those two don't really take 'no' for an answer.
"We simply have to dance, even more when you're so pretty." If he thinks buttering you up is going to make you more pliable... he might be right. "Such a pretty gown, and an even prettier face."
You narrow your eyes, not wanting to admit how his compliments make you feel flustered.
"If we're here to show you off." Suguru puts your hands around his neck, and places his around your waist, "We might as well do it right." He grins boyishly, sharp teeth and all.
Soon, you both start swaying to the slow jazz music. You hardly notice the stares anymore, probably because all your attention is focused on Suguru. He looks so good tonight. You're struggling to maintain eye contact and he laughs softly when he notices it. He's got comfortable leather pants on paired with a black shirt along with a lot of sparkling jewelry, chunky rings, a shiny watch and a silver necklace.
His tongues his cheek, his eyes darkening, "Your eyes changed color just now." He purrs, a self-satisfied smile on his face, as his eyes switch to a cool orange.
"T-they did ?'' You weren't aware it was something your eyes did... Just how fast are you changing ? Knots form in your stomach, your father is not aware of what kind of creature his daughter has become...
"What are you thinking about ?'' He wonders, amused as he smoothly spins you around.
A few strands of his long black hair fall on his face when he leans down so your faces are closer. You're straining your neck. You're practically exchanging breaths. Now that he's towering over you so easily, you remember how tall this man is. You also forgot how charming he is, and how easily he wooed you the first time you met him. He swipes his thumb on his your lower lip, teasing the feel of a kiss before resting his hand on your cheek. You shiver, his hand feels as cold as the metal around his fingers.
"I-I was thinking about leaving.'' You lie, cheeks warming up, "Don't you want to leave as well ? You hate the Grand Hall."
Suguru smirks, though he can't read your mind at the moment, he sees right through you, "Are you sure that's a good idea... to leave alone... with me ?" his tongue darts out to wet his lips, eyes scanning your body.
You gulp, for a second you forgot that this was Suguru. You also forgot about the heavy secret you're currently keeping.
In your peripheral vision, you notice a large group of people entering the room, all dressed more flashy than the others.
"Those are the witches and wizards." Suguru groans. The dance meets an abrupt end as Suguru goes back to scowling. "No one really likes them. They're known to be cunning and manipulative." You also feel out-of-sorts, you've never really felt comfortable in unknown places with lots of strangers, and combined with the mix of all of their different smells, you're starting to feel light-headed.
Suguru leads you back to Satoru, before saying, 'I can't stand being here." He groans. You give him a sympathetic look. He kisses your hand in goodbye. "I'm going to rest. I'm leaving."
★・・・★
"Are we leaving already ?" You ask with a note of enthusiasm.
Satoru laughs lightly, as he guides you along the garden. He took you there when he finally noticed that you were about to die from the looks everyone gave you inside the Grand Hall. This place is amazing the garden is vast and well taken care of, there's even a small, artificial river at the center of it, surrounded by trimmed bushes and colorful flowers.
However, even outside you can't seem to find any reprieve, as it is bustling with monsters even there that give you not-so-discreet glances every now and then.
You hoped to find Suguru here, only for Satoru to tell you that his brother surely took rest in one hotel room upstairs. You so wish to join him.
Your hear splashing and turn towards the river. You see women in there, giggling and smiling your way. You frown when you think you caught a glimpse of a fish tail—
"Oh my god, they exist !?" You whisper, hushed. Satoru gives you an amused look, but says nothing.
Those are mermaids. You think with elation, perhaps the only creatures you were looking forward to seeing tonight. You can't see properly in the dark, but their scales are grey, maybe blue and they shine so prettily in the night.
When they notice your interest in them, they immediately start beckoning you towards them with soft words and sweet melodies. Satoru doesn't do anything, not until he sees you starting to walk towards them, completely entranced.
He pulls you close to him and covers your ears with a deep, amused laugh.
You stare up at him, confused.
"Pretty princess," he kisses your nose, "You shouldn't listen to the siren's songs." He explains.
"Are they mean ?"
He snorts at your naive question, "To other creatures or the night, no. They're mostly neutral on every level, and we hardly meet, seeing as they live in the seas." His eyes meets one of them and she rolls her eyes, before she dives back in the water, "To the ones they want to eat, I guess they could be a bit mean."
"Mean ?" One of them pipes up, a seductive pout on their lips, "But we were simply trying to have fun."
Satoru's gaze catches yours as he leads the both of you away, "They would sing the most beautiful of songs to get you to lower your guards before they'd plunge at you. They're not very strong, so they usually hunt in groups of 7."
Your throat suddenly feels dry. Every second here, you never fail to forget how dangerous everyone around you here, and how defenses you'd be without Satoru with you. "And... what kind of people do they like to eat ?"
"Pretty little things like you."
You come back to your senses. Satoru pecks your lips to reward you. "Good girl." He then makes a face of worry, "What am I going to do ? It seems like everyone wants my princess tonight."
You barely manage to repress your smile. "That's not true." You mumble, flustered. "It's only because I'm hum—"
You suddenly take notice of a woman with black long hair and red lips, adorned of a tight dress of the same color that hugs and flatters her curves in the most perfect way. You've never been one to openly gawk at strange women like that but everything about her feels so enticing, in a way that should be wrong.
Satoru turns around to look at who got you so awed. You hear him exhale in exasperation.
Her eyes meet yours and you shiver, perhaps not 100% out of fear. Who is she? Or perhaps, what is she ?
Satoru blocks your sight this time, and you feel him leading you away from that woman with a hand on your lower back. "That's a succubus, princess. Perhaps the most dangerous beast of all... except maybe for werewolves and vampires. She was using her powers on you, that's why you felt this way." He turns to the succubus, "Akame, go play elsewhere." His tone isn't particularly threatening but rather firm
Akame unfazed, shrugs and winks at you. "Hey cutie, is he bothering you ?"
"Perhaps I should whisk you away as it seems everyone has got their sights on you tonight." Satoru looks at you up and down, a satisfied smile on his lips, "Understandably." He drags you back inside with a tight hold on your wrist.
You both immediately leave the garden, under the attentive gaze of the guests that you feel prickle at your skin like small needles. It is only when you're hidden in the darkness of the corridors that you let yourself relax, slightly, in Satoru's hold.
Satoru was right when he qualified the Grand Hall as the tamest place of the Underworld. In the hallway are couples—sometimes even trios, grinding onto each other, kissing licking, biting any place they can access to over their expensive pieces clothings. It makes you uncomfortable and you don't understand why they just do it out in the open for everyone to see.
"We're in the Sin Corridors." Satoru whispers in your ear. All of a sudden his protective hold of your waist doesn't feel so innocent anymore.
You vaguely remember what he told you about that specific place. It leads to a brothel. Everything makes sense now.
"I can sense your unease, so don't worry, we'll cut our stay in these halls short," he winks at you, and with that, he lets your waist go and proceeds to push to the side a gigantic painting of a naked woman to the side, to reveal a secret passage.
"Where are we going ?" You whisper, following his steps. It's pitch black, you vaguely discern Satoru's form in front of you.
"Our goal are the Quiet Rooms."
You frown, he didn't tell you about those.
"Toji wanted me to show you off in the Death Rings, as well as in the Club of Temptation but you're too tired."
And here you thought he'd never take pity on you. You sign in relief. You remember reading that the Death Rings is a place in which illegal fights take place, people make bets. Oh and the fights aren't against other people—sometimes animals, lions, bears, wolves. The leaflet Satoru gave you clearly advertised their upcoming fight: A witch against a leopard.
"Don't look so happy." He tells you. Right, you forgot vampires can see perfectly in the night. "Unfortunately we'll still have to go tomorrow."
"Tomorrow ?" You whisper-yell as you both exit the narrow corridor to find yourselves in a much bigger one. And with no couples getting it on each other, fortunately. "How long exactly are we staying ?"
"About three days."
You huff in exasperation. This place feels like literal hell—about hell, do they ever go there ?
"Why is there an 'underworld' on earth... ?"you question, confused, "Is there no hell ?"
He looks at you like you're asking him the dumbest of questions, like wether it'd hurt if he stabbed you to death. "Maybe hell is earth, princess." He says in a cryptic way that makes it impossible for you to decipher wether he's joking or not.
You want to ask what he means by that, but don't gather the courage. Instead you ask him something else that you also want to know. "Where are we going ?" You let out, breathless.
"To see Father. I figured you missed him."
"It's only been a few hours since I've last seen him though."
Satoru shrugs, sending you a mischievous look, "Well, he misses you. He asked for you."
"When ?"
"When we were in the garden."
"How do you know ?"
"We can communicate telepathically."
"I don't believe it."
Satoru is surprised enough to stop in his tracks, "Really ? After everything you've experienced?"
You cross your arms in defiance, "Well then send him a message. Right now. And I'll ask him if he got it."
He scoffs, and after a few seconds, says, "It doesn't work right now."
"How convenient." You tease, looking at him incredulously.
Satoru barely looks amused, and grumbles, "He must be wearing a fucking germanium ring or something right now. They block telepathy and mind reading."
Just as you're about to call him out on what you believe is bullshit, a familiar scent trickles your nose.
"Nanami's here ?"
Instead of answering you, Satoru gestures for you to turn around.
You see Nanami coming towards you, hands in pockets, steps silent as always. He looks tired. He's dressed in full black, except for his bow tie which is a dark grey. His sandy blond hair is pushed back, and his shirt rolled up to expose his forearms.
"Hello Angel." The deep baritone of his voice immediately comforts you and lulls you to his side. A faint smirk quirks on his lips before he looks at his big brother. "Did people stare a lot ?"
"Obviously."
Nanami nods, as if to say he figured, "Did she meet every monster race there are ?"
"Yes. Claudia came up to us as soon as we arrived. She looked positively feral, as stray dogs do, I suppose. It was delightful to see her in such a state."
"The mermaids also tried to pull something, yeah ?"
"As always. Akame also tried something."
"Akame ? Of the minor succubus clan ? The one that Lucifer took under his wing ?" Nanami frowns as he passes a hand through his hair. "That can't be good."
Satoru shrugs, "I don't think you should read much more into it as everyone is interested in our Princess."
Nanami clicks his tongue, "You can never be too careful."
"But you had fun, didn't you ?" Satoru asks you and you're convinced you both don't have the same definition of fun.
"Anyway." Nanami turns to you, asking for your hand, "I'll take you to Father, alright ?"
You nod.
"Bye Princess, see you tomorrow." And with that, you both leave Satoru here as you take another route. After a few minutes, you find yourself in yet another corridor.
"We're in the Quiet Rooms now." Nanami whispers. You wonder if whispering is a must when you're in a 'Quiet Room'.
"Okay." You reply, voice low. You stop in front of one of the multiple doors. Nanami knocks, four times, exactly.
A bodyguard opens the door. He checks the card Nanami gives him before nodding curtly. The man takes out of his pocket a ring and hands it you. You blink, confused.
"No powers allowed in this room." He tells you.
"Powers ? I don't—"
"Wear the ring." Nanami advices, voice soft but not leaving any room for argument.
You guess you must be heading to some top secret space as they're being so careful in who they're letting in. You sigh and comply.
Nanami kisses your cheek, "Father's in the room, yeah ? Just go to him."
You stomach drops, you hold onto Nanami's sleeve, "You're not coming ?"
"No." He caresses your cheek, "They're a few things I need to check." His expression looks serious and stern—although this look is not particularly directed at you, your body reacts all the same with goosebumps skittering down your arms.
You take a deep breath in and nod at Nanami, signaling him that you'll be okay—maybe, you hope and he leaves.
The room is dimly lit and the smell of tobacco is pungent in the air. You smell Toji before you see him and your heart skips a beat. He's there, sitting on a big armchair, man spreading with a cigar in hand. His hair is messily scattered on his forehead and you just manage to meet his gaze, partly hidden by strands of hair. His eyes are low and lidded as he looks at you awkwardly shuffling in place. He signals for you to come to his side and not knowing what else to do, you obey.
You're surprised by how much you want to go and melt in his arms after how rough your day has been. He'll probably welcome you and maybe caress your thighs as you sink into his chest. The presences next to him, that you've been skillfully visually avoiding might be to blame for this sudden urge to be by Toji's side.
Of course you smelled the other people before you even saw them even with the smoke of the cigar still thick in the air. One of them is familiar, similar to Mammon's. Could there be another demon in here ? You turn around to see man, with a scantily dressed woman perched on his lap. You can barely distinguish their facial features, though it hardly matters; you simply don't feel at ease. You tense up as you hurry to Toji's side, who immediately secures a protective hand around your hips.
The man barks out a laugh, "So that's your girl ?" The woman on his lap hides her face in his torso—you notice that he's wearing a white yukata. "She's pretty, just how I imaged." The sides of his mouth stretch in a grin that twists your inside, "If I didn't already have my hands full," he tightens his hold on the woman so comfortable on his thighs, "I'd ask to take her on a ride."
Toji merely lifts an eyebrow and takes a puff of his cigar, "Asmodeus. Not in a million years, she's too good for you." He turns to you, "Wanna sit ?" He gestures to his own lap, and despite yourself, you nod.
You immediately curl yourself onto him and he chuckles, caressing your back. You never expected to find so much comfort in his arms.
There's a ring similar to yours on Toji's index. You guess those must be germanium rings.
The man hums, you now notice sandy peach hair falling on his face, as well as tattoos, a lot of them, on his forehead and his cheeks. "I never thought I'd ever see you this soft."
There are probably other people in the room as well, judging by the different smells, perhaps one or two, you don't know for sure though as you can't see them and the scent of tobacco isn't helping. There's so much smoke covering your vision, covering the strangers in front of you, that you start coughing.
When Toji notices your discomfort he immediately orders for someone to open the windows. As expected, a vampire comes out of the dark to do the task asked of him.
There's so many questions you want to ask Toji, but the words just don't seem to come out. The man in front of you just sets you off-kilter, perhaps even more than Toji did when you first met him. You never thought that would be possible. If that makes sense, he smells dangerous.
Who is he ?
"That's Asmodeus, sweetheart." Toji coos, placing a kiss on your forehead, "He's a long-time business associate of mine and one of the main patrons of the underworld."
"Asmodeus' only an allias," the man precises with a lick of his lips as his eyes trail down your exposed legs. "You can call me Sukuna." His eyes shine red, but you don't discern any sharp canines in his dangerous grin.
Toji caresses your thigh and redirects your attention on him with a hand on your chin, "He's one of the seven demons of hell, littlest. All of them, together, rules over the Underworld."
"I'm guessing you already encountered Succubuses, Werewolves, Witches and Mermaids. Well there are plain demons as well. They're physically the strongest race but have been neutral for centuries. I guess it's because they're only seven of them." He sighs, most likely not interested in getting into it right now, "However you don't have to worry about any of them." He nudges your nose with his, "Because Daddy will kill them if they ever do so much as speak at you the wrong way, yeah ?" It's a not-so-indirect threat. It chills you through your bones, yet the man-Sukuna, barely reacts, another laugh spilling from his lips.
"You tell funny jokes when you've drank and smoked, old friend." His smile always looks threatening and vicious, even as his eyes crinkle from the laughter, "However, you should know that your threats don't faze me. I'm only here for a good time, not a long time." He puts his cigar down.
"Well I'm glad we're on the same page." Toji nods, "Regarding our current... issue in the vampire world, recently. Is anyone picking sides ?"
You've got that gnawing feeling that the 'issue' is you and you burrow your fact in Toji's chest at the realization.
"Well, you've just said demons are supposed to be neutral." Sukuna smirks, "So we'll do just that - as long as no rule is violated."
A second person comes out of the dark to whisper something in Sukuna's ear.
"I've got to go." Sukuna grins, "The fight at the Death Rings is about to start after all and I would hate to miss it. Seeing all that blood and action really does something to me."
The woman on his lap stands up, and Sukuna does the same. You hear chains clink and see the collar that's around her neck. "___, if Toji ever lets you go, come to me, yeah ? I'll treat you real good. Come find me in the Sin Corridors."
That's when you notice the bruise and marks on the woman's body. It looks like she's been leashed and hurt - but she looks happy, she's literally looking at Sukuna with adoration.
Sukuna yanks on the leash and the woman follows him out of the room.
"I hope you never have to meet him again... he's... unpredictable, and dangerous."
Coming from Toji, that must mean something.
"He invited us to dinner. His six brothers will all probably be there as well. We don't have to go if you don't want to." He continues, voice deep but soft.
"I really don't want to go." You mumble, quiet and shy.
He gently holds your hand. "Alright." He sighs, "I should've known this would be too much for you. I'm sorry, you don't have to do anything you don't want from now on."
Toji has been getting softer and gentler recently - but only to you. It would be a lie to say it doesn't make you feel anything.
"Thank you." You say, graceful.
"Thank you what ?"
Your cheeks feel hot, "Thank you Daddy."
His eyes switch to a warm orange.
You notice how you fit perfectly in his hold, like two matching pieces of puzzle.
He trails kisses all the way from the back of your ear to your collarbones, "Are you alright ?" He whispers, and goosebumps erupt on your skin.
You whine as an answer and he chuckles.
"This feels so foreign," Toji whispers, you feel his breath tickling your ear. "I could always know what you were thinking, and now I don't. I hate it." His voice is clipped, cold. He's truly bothered by it. He starts toying with your index wearing the germanium ring. "I could know wether I was touching you right or not—what buttons to push to have you right where I wanted you. I also knew you loved being touched even if you'd tell me otherwise."
He has got some serious issues. You huff, "Are you aware of how you sound right now ?" You sound breathless, "Like a manipulative sociopath."
"I never claimed to be good. I thought you knew by now that I don't care about human morals." His hand on your thigh trails higher, "But now... it nearly feels like I have to ask to touch you." He sounds as if he's shocked by the notion, but also intrigued by it.
"That's called consent. It's been invented centuries ago. You'd think that for someone so old you'd know."
"Brat." He lifts an eyebrow. "Have I been too lenient on you ? Should Daddy teach you some manners ?"
Your eyes widen.
"But you'd like that wouldn't you ? If I turned you over and spanked you, you dirty little girl." Toji tuts, before pressing a kiss on your lips. "Though that unfortunately won't be right now as you've got to eat. Your brothers told me you barely ate on our way there, and in the Grand Hall as well."
Now that he mentions it, you do feel a bit hungry, and very thirsty.
"Are you coming to eat with me ?" You ask.
"No. Kento is. He hasn't been spending much time with you. I think that's why he's been so grumpy lately." He snorts, "Will you be good for Nanami, love ?"
You nod. You're always good for Nanami.
"That's my girl."
★・・・★
I'm off to study for my exams now <3 so no more updates in a little while
I finally introduced other creatures !! This chapter was like 70% fillers but I had so much fun writing it ^^
I would love to read your thoughts about this chapter !
FATHER’S PERFECT LITTLE GIRL - I | V I+ II | VI new!
Toji Fushiguro X fem!reader ; Gojo Satoru X fem!reader ; Getou Suguru X fem!reader ; Kento Nanami X fem!reader
❝I am Father Fushiguro,❞ he spoke again with his deep and measured voice, the grin never leaving his lips. ❝I take it you are our newcomers ?❞
‧͙⁺˚*･༓☾ You had desperately tried to stay away from the church of the town you’d just moved in - afraid of one of the priest, Father Fushiguro, however, it seemed that he’d always find you.
What you did not expect, however, was for three other men to find themselves interested in you, as well.
WARNINGS: sub!reader, they all have ginormous cocks, dub con, manipulation, age gap, praise kink, degrading kink, corruption kink, father kink, daddy kink, blasphemy, innocence, virginity kink, coercion, religion sex, vampires, church sex, priests, yandere themes, dark themes, threesome, foursome, smut, blood drinking, pseudo-incest, size kink, dacryphilia, pet names, dumbification, BDSM undertones, choking, grinding, dry-humping, graphic description of violence
CHAPTERS LIST
⁀➷word count: 4.1k + 4.6k
CHAPTER — VI
part one
YOU LOOKED at the man in front of you and took in each of his features; the smile lines at the corner of his lips, the winkles on his forehead, the bags under his eyes. He was so familiar. You looked so much like him, but you couldn't recognize him.
Your father felt like a stranger to you. It was the first time you'd ever seen him make that sort of face. He looked maniac, like he could barely keep himself in check.
Though upon noticing the shift in your face, he coughed and hid his smirk behind his fist.
"____, did you swallow the biscuit ?" He asked you, gaze imploring. There was perspiration on his forehead. Wether it was from excitement or anxiety, you couldn't tell. You shivered and wether it was from the cold, or a sense of dread, you couldn't tell either.
Your thoughts and your vision were both starting to feel a bit foggy but still you managed to say, "Yes father."
He nodded, satisfied, "Good. Now tell me, does Fushiguro have any weaknesses ?" He pressed, "I only have about five minutes, hurry."
You frowned. Why would he ask you that ? He's the vampire hunter. Nevertheless you answered, it was almost like you couldn't truly stop the words from tumbling out of your lips, your inhibitions completely turned off, "None, other than silver."
Your father clicked his tongue, visibly displeased. He forced himself to look and sound more relaxed than he truly he was as he continued. "Well then, is there anything that you can tell me about the Fushiguro clan, sweetheart ?" His tone started to feel maybe a bit patronizing. "It's very important for your father, so that I can help you to the best of my abilities." He spoke slowly, and belittled you, like you were a five year old.
"I-I don't know." You whispered, despite yourself. A part of you wished to help him, but another part felt too conflicted.
His right eye twitched. "Think !" He tried again, more urgent. "Come on, I know you're better than that. Are you really going to protect those monsters ? Think, little girl."
Panicked, you tried to wrack your cloudy, cluttered brain to find any crumb of information. "I-uh. Dadd—Toji has a library with your books in them. He mentioned something about the Underworld—Nobara hates human blood. Apparently vampires can get drunk on blood but not alcohol and, uh—"
"Wait !" He stopped you with a lifted brow, "You said something about the Underworld... just now."
"Uh... the underworld," you repeated dumbly, trying to remember what exactly was said about that place, "Uh—we're going there soon. I think."
"...All of them ?"
"I-I suppose."
"Did they mention it to anyone else ? Any other clan ?"
"I don't know." You replied, dejected.
He hummed, "Lets assume they didn't... even if they did..." he mumbled something inaudible, "I can finally get them all in one place outside of their borders..."
Your father's eyes lit up, but he quickly hid his satisfaction with a sad frown on his face. "This must be so hard on you, my dear daughter." He gave you a look of pity, "You'll remember this conversation at the right time." Your father promised you. "I'm going to come and save you at the underworld. Just find a way to be alone and it'll be okay alright ?" and to make you understand the gravity of his words he shakes your shoulders, violently.
★・・・★
Your shoulder is gently shook as you wake up from your nth nap.
You were pulled into one last car before arriving at the Underworld. You're now in the same car as Yuuji, Toge and Megumi. Maki only joined you all a little earlier.
"Wake up sleeping beauty. We're nearly there." Maki grins at you, letting go of your shoulders when she sees your eyes flutter open.
The engine you're all currently in isn't exactly a car, but a small limousine. So you're very comfortably sat in between Maki and Yuuji.
"Oh ? Already ?" You groan as you stretch your tired limbs.
"We actually arrived one hour ago, but it seems we're stuck at the gates." Yuuji sighs.
That's when you look out the window. The building just ahead of you looks like a palace, surrounded by beautiful gardens and secured by a high gate and guarded by a lot of men. All of them in black. They are checking the cars entering one by one, a gun cocked at their hips. You're nearly at the end of the queue.
"This usually doesn't happen. Why are there so many people coming when we are ?" Megumi grumbles.
You don't say anything and instead take a bottle of water as your throat currently feels as dry as a desert. One glass doesn't even seem to be enough and quickly, you've finished the entire bottle. There are also sweet treats available, such as normal cookies but they immediately remind you of the one your father gave you.
The vision—no, the memory gets clearer in your head and you think about telling Yuuji, or anyone. That's what you should do, right ? Dadd—Toji made it clear that you should tell him if anything comes back to your mind.
However, your lips stay sealed. You find yourself hesitating. Should you really ? Your actual father told you he'd help you, so perhaps you should go along with his plan. That's the right thing to do.
Then why do you have that uncomfortable feeling that you might be betraying Toji this way ? After everything you've been through, could you truly have developed some sort of attachment to this man ?
In a desperate effort to think about something else, your eyes trail to the exposed skin of Yuuji's neck. And again those intrusive thoughts resurface and you wonder about how euphoric it would be to simply bite into the supple skin.
You don't realize you've zoned out - not until Megumi groans in exasperation.
"We can't enter the club with you like that." He decides, looking annoyedly at you.
"L-like what ?" You stutter out, very surprised.
"Wet. Turned on. You're going to attract too many people."
Your eyes widen, and you're about to argue that you're not turned on, because all you were thinking about was biting and sucking blood. Surely that can't be one of your turn-ons, right ?
"I can help you if you want." Maki purrs, eyes darkened. You have no idea if she's teasing you or not - but you don't like the way your body warms up at the idea. "We can't read minds but our sense of smell is pretty good."
"Maki, don't. All of this is simply going to rile her up."
"She needs someone to bite her in order to cum." Toge interjects.
How does he know that ?
"Oh fuck." Maki groans but it doesn't sound like a complaint, she starts to suckle a small bruise on your sensitive neck. "We—we can't, we're all vegetarian here."
"Then she goes in the club needy and ready for a bite." Megumi concludes.
You're not aware of how Yuuji is as red as a tomato next to you. Toge's unbothered though.
Maki shakes her head, "Dad's instructions were clear."
"Well Kento clearly underestimated how horny and depraved his little darling is." Megumi rolls his eyes.
"What a lewd Angel. Uh." She wonders, one eyebrow cocked.
"____." Megumi calls for you, "I'm going to haze you so you're not... excited anymore, alright ? It's not going to be as potent as my father's so don't worry."
And he hazes you. You barely notice it, but your thoughts are filtered to only keep the pure.
While passing through the gates you're told that the Underworld is a very important place for the creatures of the night as they can conduct business there. It is also a very selective place. It is ruled by seven demons, who, according to Megumi are 'all annoying assholes'. They tolerate all kind of debauchery, compulsive gambling, compulsive drinking, public sex, even prostitution, but they draw the line at fighting. It's a neutral territory that tolerates no violence that isn't sexual. Vampire feuds or inter-species fights aren't allowed there.
A guard knocks on your door and Megumi slides the window open. The guard takes one look inside of the limousine before nodding his head.
You enter the Underworld. This place looks like it could belong to royalty. Fountains and intricate stone statues decorate the well-kept garden. You guess the view must be amazing right from one the highest floors of the building with the sky turning orange as the day bleeds into the night.
You're frozen in place when Maki, Megumi, Toge and Yuuji all leave the car. This place looks amazing but feels too intimidating, and as the sky darkens, it starts to feel like a nightmare.
"Are you okay ?"
★・・・★
"Are you okay ?" Satoru asks, a hand on your lower back as he and Suguru lead you to what they called 'the Grand Hall', a place where you can drink and socialize with la crème de la crème of the creatures of the night.
Your answer to that question is still no. You want to go and hide however you know they won't let you. As soon as you arrived in the Underworld, you were promptly abandoned by Maki and the rest, and then ushered here by Satoru and Suguru. Not before retouching your makeup and your outfit though.
There are a lot of people, though the room is too spacious and too grand for it to feel cooped. Slow jazz is played by a group of professionals musicians, next to the buffet. Everyone is dressed in expensive materials adorned with precious stones.
You don't know where Toji is, or anyone else for that matter. You can't sense where they are either, there are too many people here and it overwhelms you, too many different smells.
As soon as you walked in, all the eyes were on you. Though you don't know what everyone is, it's clear as day they know what you are. You would've been alright to simply deal with the stares as no one seemed to dare approach you with the two powerful men by your sides. That is, until you notice two women coming your way through the sea of unmoving bodies.
Satoru and Suguru never leave your side with both of their hands around your waist, and you wouldn't have it any other way.
You peer up at one of the two men next to you. Suguru stands there, jaw clenched, accepting a glass of wine from one of the servers.
You ask him wether he's fine or not but he doesn't reply. It only occurs to you afterwards that you've been asking him that in your head. You're so used to him and Toji reading your thoughts that it somehow became a habit.
You frown. "Are you alright ?"
"Suguru doesn't like crowds," Satoru informs you.
You glance at him. He seems to be having much more fun than his brother, judging by the mischievous glint in his eyes, "I see."
"There wasn't that many people here the last times." Suguru grumbles. "And we usually don't go in here..."
"Here ?" You pry, confused by what they mean.
"That's the Grand Hall," Satoru refers to the huge room you're currently all in, "We usually go in the private casino boots." He then shrugs, "Don't you feel that way too ?" Satoru asks you.
"What ?"
"Overwhelmed. Suguru can't use his abilities properly when there are too many people around."
"... so he can't read my thoughts ?"
"He can't read thoughts. If he tries he'll just get a headache."
And then you think again about that weird flashback you've had in the car... and relief washes over you at the realization that he won't be able to know about it, as long as you stay in this room, at least.
You barely had the time to examine the expensive interior decoration that the two strangers you'd noticed beelining towards you earlier already reached you.
With the proper lighting you finally take them both in. One is taller and fairer skinned, with black slacks paired with a long black silk shirt, the other more voluptuous and darker skinned with a short red dress.
"Well, if it isn't the leeches." The lighter skinned woman speaks first, tilting her head to the side, her short straight hair following her movements. Her eyes are a wary yellow as she eyes the two men in front of her.
The other woman hangs onto her partner's arm, her sight solely focused on you. "Hello, you." She says with a note of amusement in her tone that one could perhaps, mistake as warmth.
She tucks one of her long black curls back and you wait for her brown eyes to change color, or do something else that would inform you that she isn't human, however nothing happens. She doesn't even smell like the rest of them.
This woman is human. You don't know why this simple fact ignites a spark of hope in your chest. No—actually you do know why such feeling blossomed in you - you haven't seen anyone, other than yourself hang around creatures of the night, willingly at that, judging by the grip she's got on the other woman's arm. Maybe she could help you.
Although, from an outsider's perspective, no one would think that the men you came in with abducted you, judging by the way you hold onto them as if you might fall...
"And here I was wondering why it smelled like wet dogs in here." Satoru comments with a dry chuckle. Suguru looks like he's having even less fun than before. "Claude, a pleasure to see you again. I see you've even brought Jasmine." His tone drips with irony.
"It's Claudia." Claudia growls, her eyes glowing a dangerous orange and the hair on her arms lifting. "Do not test my patience, you pretentious blood-sucking parasite."
The smaller woman next to her, who you now know as Jasmine places her hand on Claudia's shoulder in a comforting manner. "Calm down, Claudie." She turns her head in your direction, but only looks at Satoru, "It's been while. No one actually thought that you would show your faces here again after what you did to Lucifer, even less when you've now got the whole vampire world after you."
"All things considered, here would be the perfect place to hide wouldn't it ?"
Jasmine quirks a smile, seemingly amused at his audacity, "In Lucifer's own home ?"
"Lucifer owed us, and Toge came on his own accord."
Claudia leans in your direction, she's too far away to truly invade your personal space but you still shiver. The men at your sides immediately react by tightening their hold on you. She snickers. "That's what the men you're with do. They kidnap someone else's child when they're in a little debt." She looks at you with what seems to be pity. "It must be hard to even be in their presence."
"There's no use in trying to scare her away, Claude darling," Satoru drawls, the cockiest smirk on his lips as his hand falls to your ass and squeezes it, "She's already well aware of what we're capable of doing."
"And I'm not sure we could qualify Lucifer's debt to us as 'little'. It was well over 8 billion ¥." Suguru adds.
Claudia stands back to her full height and looks at your captors with the darkest glare you've ever seen. She snorts, "This place might be neutral but don't push your luck. They don't do charity. They would never accept that you hide here." She crosses her arms.
"It's a good thing we're not coward, then. Yeah ?"
She lifts an eyebrow and nods in agreement, "I was actually disappointed to notice you both still alive. I was hoping that one of you would've died by now."
Jasmine lifts an eyebrow, seemingly finishing Claudia's thoughts, "But instead you brought in a human."
"Oh." Satoru smirks, "I forgot to do the presentations. ___, this is Claudia, a werewolf and Jasmine, her mate. Claudia, I followed your exemple and got myself a human girl of my own, ___."
The woman in question laughs, "I see. Then should I follow your ways as well and maul her to near death ?"
You immediately shiver and whip your head to Satoru in alarm.
Satoru rolls his eyes and squeezes your ass, in a way you assume was meant to be comforting, "Come on. I thought we had silently agreed to look past all of that, no ?"
When Claudia's eyes switch to a violent red, Jasmine's already there to calm her by stroking her shoulder with a soft smile.
"We're going to go now." Claudia says with a glare, probably remembering the "no clan fights" rule.
"It was a pleasure to meet you, ___." Jasmine grins in a weird all-knowing way but her smile doesn't meet her eyes.
Claudia exhales, "Enjoy the party. While you still can." She spits out in an equally omniscient way, and with that, she walks away with her mate.
As soon as she's out of sights, you ask the question that's been burning your lips, "Who was that ?"
"That was Claudia. Heiress to the Kim family, an influential werewolf clan, mostly based in South Korea." Satoru sighs out, looking at his surroundings, now bored out of his mind. Admittedly, the Underworld is much tamer than you'd expected it to be...
"No, I mean... the other girl, she is human."
Satoru looks at you like you're slow, "Well, I introduced her already. She's her mate."
You blink "Humans and creatures can be... together ?"
Satoru lifts an eyebrow, his interest piqued by your strange question. He leans towards you, a wicked grin on his lips, "Why not ?"
In your peripheral vision you see Suguru roll his eyes, "Doesn't mean it's not frowned upon though." Suguru shrugs. "Anyway, I'm surprised Claudia came up to us, she usually avoids us like the plague."
Satoru nods, jaw tightening, "You see, __, werewolves don't usually get along with vampires. Though the extent of Claudia's feelings towards our family is well past 'not getting along'. She hates us with a burning passion."
Well that can't be good.
"Yeah. Claudia would do anything to kill us." Suguru agrees, with not much emotion in his voice.
"Why ?"
"Well..." Satoru glances at Suguru, but he's too busy silently scowling at the people around him for, well, existing. He's really not enjoying the sheer number of people in this place. Satoru sighs, "We might've nearly sucked her mate dry." He winces, "Once." He tries to mend, "In our defense, we didn't know Jasmine had ties to the Werewolves. I did think she kinda smelled like dogs, but I was hungry so I looked past it." He shrugs.
"Of course Claudia, like the princess in shining armor she is, came to the rescue." Satoru reassures, "So now, everything's fine in the best of worlds."
Unimpressed, you simply nod at them. Honestly if anyone would get themselves into such trouble, you had a feeling it would be them.
"Okay. Can we leave now ?" You ask hopefully, those stares boring through your back are really getting old now.
"Princess, we just arrived."
You exhale, loudly, shoulders slacking, "It was worth a try."
"You should enjoy this while you can," Satoru echoes Claudia's parting words with obvious disgust, "As this place, the Grand Hall, is the least debauched place of the Underworld."
The Underworld is big, bigger than you thought, while you were expecting maybe a big building - you came to realize it consisted of way more than that. It's a gigantic castle, much bigger than the manor the Fushiguro live in, and it looks so obnoxious in Tokyo's city, and takes up so much space. It's also right next to Disney World... or so says the map of the Underworld Satoru just handed you.
"Why is the center of Japan's crime syndicates next to DisneyWorld ? Are you kidnapping children ?"
"They use Disney as their cover. And no, the Fushiguros don't kidnap children..." Suguru trails off.
You decide to forget that detail to spare yourself a headache, and a heartache. Just what kind of people are here that condone children trafficking ?
"Princess, you really don't want to know the kind of stuff people do here. This is mostly some sort of resort space for the undead wealthy, where they can also seal deals and expand their connections."
"Child-trafficking is simply one thing amongst others." Satoru says, "Women-trafficking, arm..."
"Mostly drugs, weapons... all sorts of stuff."
"We also—"
"Satoru ! Suguru ! My old friends !" Someone cuts Satoru off. A very tall, slim, man with short black hair comes to view. He smiles pleasantly, his eyes crinkling as he does so.
"That's Mammon. He partly owns the underworld. He's one of the main demons of our world. There are seven in total." Satoru quickly whispers in your ear.
"He's very envious, so you don't show interest in anything, really."
The man reaches you three in an instant, and bows. You all do the same.
"I've been searching for Mr.Fushiguro everywhere." He laughs lightly, his eyes fall on you. "So that's her."
"As you can see. Pretty isn't she ?"
Mammon narrows his eyes, the beginning of a smirk forming on his lips, "Quite so. Delectable I'd say."
Interest is written all over his face, and you don't like it, the way he's looking at you like you're cattle.
After a heavy silence, Mammon asks, "Is she available for a walk ?" He doesn't ask you, rather, the men at your sides and it makes your blood boil.
What infuriates you even more is the sheer number of people gathered around this pig-of-a-demon. They're observing your interactions with poorly concealed interest, hanging onto every word he says. Men are standing straighter, prouder and women are smiling wider. All of this makes you think that this man must be some kind of big deal. The kind of man you don't say no to. Didn't Satoru just say that he was one of the main demons ? Surely that must be something, whatever it is.
Satoru, like the smooth man he is, redirects the conversation skillfully. His hand has long since left your ass and instead moved to your waist, that he now holds possessively. "Mammon, I heard you were interested in entering the House of Councillors." He starts.
The man immediately brightens up, "Ah yes ! I wanted to talk to Fushiguro about that, actually. I was hoping that maybe the current president could be get irremediably sick."
"Well my sources told me that he had an awful fall last Friday... the whole thing has fortunately been swept under the rugs by the government but he's currently in the hospital." Satoru sighs and shakes his head, like he's actually sorry for the man.
"Oh ? Does that means that the position is up for grabs then ?"
"I'm not sure..." he pauses, seemingly thinking, "I guess it would depend on how well our prospective candidate behaves."
Mammon read between the lines and smirks. "Alright. This was the most entertaining." He bows to you, that same empty smile back on his face, "I hope you have a pleasant stay. I'll arrange for you the best suite possible. With free massages included." And he leaves, followed by a small crowd of people.
The air suddenly feels less heavy and less cold as you exhale audibly. One thing is certain, you don't want to cross path with Mammon ever again... something about him feels dangerous and uncomfortable.
"We also dabble in politics." Satoru only says, voice barely above a whisper when Mammon is far away.
Truly, how corrupt is Japan ? You wonder worriedly.
You sigh, your throat suddenly feels dry. You're so thirsty. You manage to take a glass from one of the server walking around with plates with various cocktails.
"Does this one have blood in it ?" You took the one that looked orange, maybe you're lucky and it could simply be soda.
"No but it does have alcohol, and you're forbidden from drinking tonight." Satoru tuts and takes the glass away from you. He calls a waiter and asks them if they have simple water. The man later comes back with a big glass cold water.
You couldn't be any more grateful. "Thanks."
★・・・★
The Underworld in this story is inspired by the Underworld in Katee Robert's book called "Desperate Measures" you guys totally should check it out. TW for con-non-con though 😳 but if you've read my fanfic then you should be okay with that lmao
CHAPTER — VI
part two
YOU LOOK back at the map of the Undeworld Satoru gave you. You're currently in the Grand Hall. It is between the Sin Corridors and the River of Illusion
"What are the Sin Corridors ?" You ask.
"It's a place of temptation... that brings out the worst in people. It leads to a casino, a strip-club and a brothel." He points them out in the map.
Bringing the worst out of them and then leading them to a casino and to a strip club... that's smart.
"I feel this whole 'temptation' thing is bullshit. I went there a couple of times and I didn't feel any different." Suguru pipes in, with a roll of his eyes.
"That's because you're already the worst version of yourself." Satoru snickers, but he's hardly joking, "You have no self control."
Suguru doesn't deny his brother's accusations, "Anyway. Close to us is the River of Illusion, pretty self-explanatory, though you don't have to worry about mirages when you're with one of us as we're powerful enough to nullify them."
"And then there's the Club of Temptation. It's just a club. Those demons love giving their places dramatic names. You should see the name on our suite."
"What's the name of our suite ?"
"You'll see."
"Anyway," Suguru interjects, "Haven't you been feeling different, princess ?"
Suguru massages your shoulders, "Well we've got to show our kitten off."
He passes a hand through his hair,
"Perhaps an improved night vision ?" Satoru wonders. When you frown in confusion he concludes, "Not yet I take it."
"Last I checked it was only her smell and her overall health that's improved." Suguru tells his brother before looking at you, with mirth dancing in his black eyes, "You won't ever have to go to the hospital again. How amazing is that Kitty ?"
The implication of their questions is nothing new to you, as you'd taken note of those changes long ago, though skillfully avoided analyzing what they meant—what you are transforming into. You simply hold onto what might've been empty words from Nanami when he promised you they wouldn't turn you into one of them in the past.
"That's cool I guess." You swallow a lump in your throat, bits and pieces of your conversation with your father suddenly polluting your mind. Soon, you'll be out of here.
"Though for now we'll let everyone gawk at what they can't have." Suguru turns to you, a lopsided grin stretching his lips, he bends to you with an extended hand, "Care for a dance, my lady ?" His hooded eyes never leave you as he waits for your answer.
You blink, taken aback. You'd noticed the dance floor when you first arrived with the few couples gracefully moving to the music but never gave much thought to actually go dance there because you cannot dance. Just when you're about to deny his request, a woman catches your attention from a corner of the room. She's alone and you can barely see her face - something about her feels familiar. You blink and she's gone.
"It's now or never, Kitty. There seems to be less people here now so I can finally breathe again. Satoru's not an option, he is a horrible dancer."
"I can hear you." His brother grumbles.
"Oh, no I'm fine, I really can't dan—" you're cut off by Suguru forcefully grabbing your hand and dragging you to the dance floor. You should've expected it really, those two don't really take 'no' for an answer.
"We simply have to dance, even more when you're so pretty." If he thinks buttering you up is going to make you more pliable... he might be right. "Such a pretty gown, and an even prettier face."
You narrow your eyes, not wanting to admit how his compliments make you feel flustered.
"If we're here to show you off." Suguru puts your hands around his neck, and places his around your waist, "We might as well do it right." He grins boyishly, sharp teeth and all.
Soon, you both start swaying to the slow jazz music. You hardly notice the stares anymore, probably because all your attention is focused on Suguru. He looks so good tonight. You're struggling to maintain eye contact and he laughs softly when he notices it. He's got comfortable leather pants on paired with a black shirt along with a lot of sparkling jewelry, chunky rings, a shiny watch and a silver necklace.
His tongues his cheek, his eyes darkening, "Your eyes changed color just now." He purrs, a self-satisfied smile on his face, as his eyes switch to a cool orange.
"T-they did ?'' You weren't aware it was something your eyes did... Just how fast are you changing ? Knots form in your stomach, your father is not aware of what kind of creature his daughter has become...
"What are you thinking about ?'' He wonders, amused as he smoothly spins you around.
A few strands of his long black hair fall on his face when he leans down so your faces are closer. You're straining your neck. You're practically exchanging breaths. Now that he's towering over you so easily, you remember how tall this man is. You also forgot how charming he is, and how easily he wooed you the first time you met him. He swipes his thumb on his your lower lip, teasing the feel of a kiss before resting his hand on your cheek. You shiver, his hand feels as cold as the metal around his fingers.
"I-I was thinking about leaving.'' You lie, cheeks warming up, "Don't you want to leave as well ? You hate the Grand Hall."
Suguru smirks, though he can't read your mind at the moment, he sees right through you, "Are you sure that's a good idea... to leave alone... with me ?" his tongue darts out to wet his lips, eyes scanning your body.
You gulp, for a second you forgot that this was Suguru. You also forgot about the heavy secret you're currently keeping.
In your peripheral vision, you notice a large group of people entering the room, all dressed more flashy than the others.
"Those are the witches and wizards." Suguru groans. The dance meets an abrupt end as Suguru goes back to scowling. "No one really likes them. They're known to be cunning and manipulative." You also feel out-of-sorts, you've never really felt comfortable in unknown places with lots of strangers, and combined with the mix of all of their different smells, you're starting to feel light-headed.
Suguru leads you back to Satoru, before saying, 'I can't stand being here." He groans. You give him a sympathetic look. He kisses your hand in goodbye. "I'm going to rest. I'm leaving."
★・・・★
"Are we leaving already ?" You ask with a note of enthusiasm.
Satoru laughs lightly, as he guides you along the garden. He took you there when he finally noticed that you were about to die from the looks everyone gave you inside the Grand Hall. This place is amazing the garden is vast and well taken care of, there's even a small, artificial river at the center of it, surrounded by trimmed bushes and colorful flowers.
However, even outside you can't seem to find any reprieve, as it is bustling with monsters even there that give you not-so-discreet glances every now and then.
You hoped to find Suguru here, only for Satoru to tell you that his brother surely took rest in one hotel room upstairs. You so wish to join him.
Your hear splashing and turn towards the river. You see women in there, giggling and smiling your way. You frown when you think you caught a glimpse of a fish tail—
"Oh my god, they exist !?" You whisper, hushed. Satoru gives you an amused look, but says nothing.
Those are mermaids. You think with elation, perhaps the only creatures you were looking forward to seeing tonight. You can't see properly in the dark, but their scales are grey, maybe blue and they shine so prettily in the night.
When they notice your interest in them, they immediately start beckoning you towards them with soft words and sweet melodies. Satoru doesn't do anything, not until he sees you starting to walk towards them, completely entranced.
He pulls you close to him and covers your ears with a deep, amused laugh.
You stare up at him, confused.
"Pretty princess," he kisses your nose, "You shouldn't listen to the siren's songs." He explains.
"Are they mean ?"
He snorts at your naive question, "To other creatures or the night, no. They're mostly neutral on every level, and we hardly meet, seeing as they live in the seas." His eyes meets one of them and she rolls her eyes, before she dives back in the water, "To the ones they want to eat, I guess they could be a bit mean."
"Mean ?" One of them pipes up, a seductive pout on their lips, "But we were simply trying to have fun."
Satoru's gaze catches yours as he leads the both of you away, "They would sing the most beautiful of songs to get you to lower your guards before they'd plunge at you. They're not very strong, so they usually hunt in groups of 7."
Your throat suddenly feels dry. Every second here, you never fail to forget how dangerous everyone around you here, and how defenses you'd be without Satoru with you. "And... what kind of people do they like to eat ?"
"Pretty little things like you."
You come back to your senses. Satoru pecks your lips to reward you. "Good girl." He then makes a face of worry, "What am I going to do ? It seems like everyone wants my princess tonight."
You barely manage to repress your smile. "That's not true." You mumble, flustered. "It's only because I'm hum—"
You suddenly take notice of a woman with black long hair and red lips, adorned of a tight dress of the same color that hugs and flatters her curves in the most perfect way. You've never been one to openly gawk at strange women like that but everything about her feels so enticing, in a way that should be wrong.
Satoru turns around to look at who got you so awed. You hear him exhale in exasperation.
Her eyes meet yours and you shiver, perhaps not 100% out of fear. Who is she? Or perhaps, what is she ?
Satoru blocks your sight this time, and you feel him leading you away from that woman with a hand on your lower back. "That's a succubus, princess. Perhaps the most dangerous beast of all... except maybe for werewolves and vampires. She was using her powers on you, that's why you felt this way." He turns to the succubus, "Akame, go play elsewhere." His tone isn't particularly threatening but rather firm
Akame unfazed, shrugs and winks at you. "Hey cutie, is he bothering you ?"
"Perhaps I should whisk you away as it seems everyone has got their sights on you tonight." Satoru looks at you up and down, a satisfied smile on his lips, "Understandably." He drags you back inside with a tight hold on your wrist.
You both immediately leave the garden, under the attentive gaze of the guests that you feel prickle at your skin like small needles. It is only when you're hidden in the darkness of the corridors that you let yourself relax, slightly, in Satoru's hold.
Satoru was right when he qualified the Grand Hall as the tamest place of the Underworld. In the hallway are couples—sometimes even trios, grinding onto each other, kissing licking, biting any place they can access to over their expensive pieces clothings. It makes you uncomfortable and you don't understand why they just do it out in the open for everyone to see.
"We're in the Sin Corridors." Satoru whispers in your ear. All of a sudden his protective hold of your waist doesn't feel so innocent anymore.
You vaguely remember what he told you about that specific place. It leads to a brothel. Everything makes sense now.
"I can sense your unease, so don't worry, we'll cut our stay in these halls short," he winks at you, and with that, he lets your waist go and proceeds to push to the side a gigantic painting of a naked woman to the side, to reveal a secret passage.
"Where are we going ?" You whisper, following his steps. It's pitch black, you vaguely discern Satoru's form in front of you.
"Our goal are the Quiet Rooms."
You frown, he didn't tell you about those.
"Toji wanted me to show you off in the Death Rings, as well as in the Club of Temptation but you're too tired."
And here you thought he'd never take pity on you. You sign in relief. You remember reading that the Death Rings is a place in which illegal fights take place, people make bets. Oh and the fights aren't against other people—sometimes animals, lions, bears, wolves. The leaflet Satoru gave you clearly advertised their upcoming fight: A witch against a leopard.
"Don't look so happy." He tells you. Right, you forgot vampires can see perfectly in the night. "Unfortunately we'll still have to go tomorrow."
"Tomorrow ?" You whisper-yell as you both exit the narrow corridor to find yourselves in a much bigger one. And with no couples getting it on each other, fortunately. "How long exactly are we staying ?"
"About three days."
You huff in exasperation. This place feels like literal hell—about hell, do they ever go there ?
"Why is there an 'underworld' on earth... ?"you question, confused, "Is there no hell ?"
He looks at you like you're asking him the dumbest of questions, like wether it'd hurt if he stabbed you to death. "Maybe hell is earth, princess." He says in a cryptic way that makes it impossible for you to decipher wether he's joking or not.
You want to ask what he means by that, but don't gather the courage. Instead you ask him something else that you also want to know. "Where are we going ?" You let out, breathless.
"To see Father. I figured you missed him."
"It's only been a few hours since I've last seen him though."
Satoru shrugs, sending you a mischievous look, "Well, he misses you. He asked for you."
"When ?"
"When we were in the garden."
"How do you know ?"
"We can communicate telepathically."
"I don't believe it."
Satoru is surprised enough to stop in his tracks, "Really ? After everything you've experienced?"
You cross your arms in defiance, "Well then send him a message. Right now. And I'll ask him if he got it."
He scoffs, and after a few seconds, says, "It doesn't work right now."
"How convenient." You tease, looking at him incredulously.
Satoru barely looks amused, and grumbles, "He must be wearing a fucking germanium ring or something right now. They block telepathy and mind reading."
Just as you're about to call him out on what you believe is bullshit, a familiar scent trickles your nose.
"Nanami's here ?"
Instead of answering you, Satoru gestures for you to turn around.
You see Nanami coming towards you, hands in pockets, steps silent as always. He looks tired. He's dressed in full black, except for his bow tie which is a dark grey. His sandy blond hair is pushed back, and his shirt rolled up to expose his forearms.
"Hello Angel." The deep baritone of his voice immediately comforts you and lulls you to his side. A faint smirk quirks on his lips before he looks at his big brother. "Did people stare a lot ?"
"Obviously."
Nanami nods, as if to say he figured, "Did she meet every monster race there are ?"
"Yes. Claudia came up to us as soon as we arrived. She looked positively feral, as stray dogs do, I suppose. It was delightful to see her in such a state."
"The mermaids also tried to pull something, yeah ?"
"As always. Akame also tried something."
"Akame ? Of the minor succubus clan ? The one that Lucifer took under his wing ?" Nanami frowns as he passes a hand through his hair. "That can't be good."
Satoru shrugs, "I don't think you should read much more into it as everyone is interested in our Princess."
Nanami clicks his tongue, "You can never be too careful."
"But you had fun, didn't you ?" Satoru asks you and you're convinced you both don't have the same definition of fun.
"Anyway." Nanami turns to you, asking for your hand, "I'll take you to Father, alright ?"
You nod.
"Bye Princess, see you tomorrow." And with that, you both leave Satoru here as you take another route. After a few minutes, you find yourself in yet another corridor.
"We're in the Quiet Rooms now." Nanami whispers. You wonder if whispering is a must when you're in a 'Quiet Room'.
"Okay." You reply, voice low. You stop in front of one of the multiple doors. Nanami knocks, four times, exactly.
A bodyguard opens the door. He checks the card Nanami gives him before nodding curtly. The man takes out of his pocket a ring and hands it you. You blink, confused.
"No powers allowed in this room." He tells you.
"Powers ? I don't—"
"Wear the ring." Nanami advices, voice soft but not leaving any room for argument.
You guess you must be heading to some top secret space as they're being so careful in who they're letting in. You sigh and comply.
Nanami kisses your cheek, "Father's in the room, yeah ? Just go to him."
You stomach drops, you hold onto Nanami's sleeve, "You're not coming ?"
"No." He caresses your cheek, "They're a few things I need to check." His expression looks serious and stern—although this look is not particularly directed at you, your body reacts all the same with goosebumps skittering down your arms.
You take a deep breath in and nod at Nanami, signaling him that you'll be okay—maybe, you hope and he leaves.
The room is dimly lit and the smell of tobacco is pungent in the air. You smell Toji before you see him and your heart skips a beat. He's there, sitting on a big armchair, man spreading with a cigar in hand. His hair is messily scattered on his forehead and you just manage to meet his gaze, partly hidden by strands of hair. His eyes are low and lidded as he looks at you awkwardly shuffling in place. He signals for you to come to his side and not knowing what else to do, you obey.
You're surprised by how much you want to go and melt in his arms after how rough your day has been. He'll probably welcome you and maybe caress your thighs as you sink into his chest. The presences next to him, that you've been skillfully visually avoiding might be to blame for this sudden urge to be by Toji's side.
Of course you smelled the other people before you even saw them even with the smoke of the cigar still thick in the air. One of them is familiar, similar to Mammon's. Could there be another demon in here ? You turn around to see man, with a scantily dressed woman perched on his lap. You can barely distinguish their facial features, though it hardly matters; you simply don't feel at ease. You tense up as you hurry to Toji's side, who immediately secures a protective hand around your hips.
The man barks out a laugh, "So that's your girl ?" The woman on his lap hides her face in his torso—you notice that he's wearing a white yukata. "She's pretty, just how I imaged." The sides of his mouth stretch in a grin that twists your inside, "If I didn't already have my hands full," he tightens his hold on the woman so comfortable on his thighs, "I'd ask to take her on a ride."
Toji merely lifts an eyebrow and takes a puff of his cigar, "Asmodeus. Not in a million years, she's too good for you." He turns to you, "Wanna sit ?" He gestures to his own lap, and despite yourself, you nod.
You immediately curl yourself onto him and he chuckles, caressing your back. You never expected to find so much comfort in his arms.
There's a ring similar to yours on Toji's index. You guess those must be germanium rings.
The man hums, you now notice sandy peach hair falling on his face, as well as tattoos, a lot of them, on his forehead and his cheeks. "I never thought I'd ever see you this soft."
There are probably other people in the room as well, judging by the different smells, perhaps one or two, you don't know for sure though as you can't see them and the scent of tobacco isn't helping. There's so much smoke covering your vision, covering the strangers in front of you, that you start coughing.
When Toji notices your discomfort he immediately orders for someone to open the windows. As expected, a vampire comes out of the dark to do the task asked of him.
There's so many questions you want to ask Toji, but the words just don't seem to come out. The man in front of you just sets you off-kilter, perhaps even more than Toji did when you first met him. You never thought that would be possible. If that makes sense, he smells dangerous.
Who is he ?
"That's Asmodeus, sweetheart." Toji coos, placing a kiss on your forehead, "He's a long-time business associate of mine and one of the main patrons of the underworld."
"Asmodeus' only an allias," the man precises with a lick of his lips as his eyes trail down your exposed legs. "You can call me Sukuna." His eyes shine red, but you don't discern any sharp canines in his dangerous grin.
Toji caresses your thigh and redirects your attention on him with a hand on your chin, "He's one of the seven demons of hell, littlest. All of them, together, rules over the Underworld."
"I'm guessing you already encountered Succubuses, Werewolves, Witches and Mermaids. Well there are plain demons as well. They're physically the strongest race but have been neutral for centuries. I guess it's because they're only seven of them." He sighs, most likely not interested in getting into it right now, "However you don't have to worry about any of them." He nudges your nose with his, "Because Daddy will kill them if they ever do so much as speak at you the wrong way, yeah ?" It's a not-so-indirect threat. It chills you through your bones, yet the man-Sukuna, barely reacts, another laugh spilling from his lips.
"You tell funny jokes when you've drank and smoked, old friend." His smile always looks threatening and vicious, even as his eyes crinkle from the laughter, "However, you should know that your threats don't faze me. I'm only here for a good time, not a long time." He puts his cigar down.
"Well I'm glad we're on the same page." Toji nods, "Regarding our current... issue in the vampire world, recently. Is anyone picking sides ?"
You've got that gnawing feeling that the 'issue' is you and you burrow your fact in Toji's chest at the realization.
"Well, you've just said demons are supposed to be neutral." Sukuna smirks, "So we'll do just that - as long as no rule is violated."
A second person comes out of the dark to whisper something in Sukuna's ear.
"I've got to go." Sukuna grins, "The fight at the Death Rings is about to start after all and I would hate to miss it. Seeing all that blood and action really does something to me."
The woman on his lap stands up, and Sukuna does the same. You hear chains clink and see the collar that's around her neck. "___, if Toji ever lets you go, come to me, yeah ? I'll treat you real good. Come find me in the Sin Corridors."
That's when you notice the bruise and marks on the woman's body. It looks like she's been leashed and hurt - but she looks happy, she's literally looking at Sukuna with adoration.
Sukuna yanks on the leash and the woman follows him out of the room.
"I hope you never have to meet him again... he's... unpredictable, and dangerous."
Coming from Toji, that must mean something.
"He invited us to dinner. His six brothers will all probably be there as well. We don't have to go if you don't want to." He continues, voice deep but soft.
"I really don't want to go." You mumble, quiet and shy.
He gently holds your hand. "Alright." He sighs, "I should've known this would be too much for you. I'm sorry, you don't have to do anything you don't want from now on."
Toji has been getting softer and gentler recently - but only to you. It would be a lie to say it doesn't make you feel anything.
"Thank you." You say, graceful.
"Thank you what ?"
Your cheeks feel hot, "Thank you Daddy."
His eyes switch to a warm orange.
You notice how you fit perfectly in his hold, like two matching pieces of puzzle.
He trails kisses all the way from the back of your ear to your collarbones, "Are you alright ?" He whispers, and goosebumps erupt on your skin.
You whine as an answer and he chuckles.
"This feels so foreign," Toji whispers, you feel his breath tickling your ear. "I could always know what you were thinking, and now I don't. I hate it." His voice is clipped, cold. He's truly bothered by it. He starts toying with your index wearing the germanium ring. "I could know wether I was touching you right or not—what buttons to push to have you right where I wanted you. I also knew you loved being touched even if you'd tell me otherwise."
He has got some serious issues. You huff, "Are you aware of how you sound right now ?" You sound breathless, "Like a manipulative sociopath."
"I never claimed to be good. I thought you knew by now that I don't care about human morals." His hand on your thigh trails higher, "But now... it nearly feels like I have to ask to touch you." He sounds as if he's shocked by the notion, but also intrigued by it.
"That's called consent. It's been invented centuries ago. You'd think that for someone so old you'd know."
"Brat." He lifts an eyebrow. "Have I been too lenient on you ? Should Daddy teach you some manners ?"
Your eyes widen.
"But you'd like that wouldn't you ? If I turned you over and spanked you, you dirty little girl." Toji tuts, before pressing a kiss on your lips. "Though that unfortunately won't be right now as you've got to eat. Your brothers told me you barely ate on our way there, and in the Grand Hall as well."
Now that he mentions it, you do feel a bit hungry, and very thirsty.
"Are you coming to eat with me ?" You ask.
"No. Kento is. He hasn't been spending much time with you. I think that's why he's been so grumpy lately." He snorts, "Will you be good for Nanami, love ?"
You nod. You're always good for Nanami.
"That's my girl."
★・・・★
I'm off to study for my exams now <3 so no more updates in a little while
I finally introduced other creatures !! This chapter was like 70% fillers but I had so much fun writing it ^^
I would love to read your thoughts about this chapter !
Toji Fushiguro X fem!reader ; Gojo Satoru X fem!reader ; Getou Suguru X fem!reader ; Kento Nanami X fem!reader
❝I am Father Fushiguro,❞ he spoke again with his deep and measured voice, the grin never leaving his lips. ❝I take it you are our newcomers ?❞
‧͙⁺˚*･༓☾ You had desperately tried to stay away from the church of the town you’d just moved in - afraid of one of the priest, Father Fushiguro, however, it seemed that he’d always find you.
What you did not expect, however, was for three other men to find themselves interested in you, as well.
WARNINGS: sub!reader, they all have ginormous cocks, dub con, manipulation, age gap, praise kink, degrading kink, corruption kink, father kink, daddy kink, blasphemy, innocence, virginity kink, coercion, religion sex, vampires, church sex, priests, yandere themes, dark themes, threesome, foursome, smut, blood drinking, pseudo-incest, size kink, dacryphilia, pet names, dumbification, BDSM undertones, choking, grinding, dry-humping, graphic description of violence
CHAPTERS LIST
⁀➷word count: 4.1k + 4.6k
CHAPTER — VI
part one
YOU LOOKED at the man in front of you and took in each of his features; the smile lines at the corner of his lips, the winkles on his forehead, the bags under his eyes. He was so familiar. You looked so much like him, but you couldn't recognize him.
Your father felt like a stranger to you. It was the first time you'd ever seen him make that sort of face. He looked maniac, like he could barely keep himself in check.
Though upon noticing the shift in your face, he coughed and hid his smirk behind his fist.
"____, did you swallow the biscuit ?" He asked you, gaze imploring. There was perspiration on his forehead. Wether it was from excitement or anxiety, you couldn't tell. You shivered and wether it was from the cold, or a sense of dread, you couldn't tell either.
Your thoughts and your vision were both starting to feel a bit foggy but still you managed to say, "Yes father."
He nodded, satisfied, "Good. Now tell me, does Fushiguro have any weaknesses ?" He pressed, "I only have about five minutes, hurry."
You frowned. Why would he ask you that ? He's the vampire hunter. Nevertheless you answered, it was almost like you couldn't truly stop the words from tumbling out of your lips, your inhibitions completely turned off, "None, other than silver."
Your father clicked his tongue, visibly displeased. He forced himself to look and sound more relaxed than he truly he was as he continued. "Well then, is there anything that you can tell me about the Fushiguro clan, sweetheart ?" His tone started to feel maybe a bit patronizing. "It's very important for your father, so that I can help you to the best of my abilities." He spoke slowly, and belittled you, like you were a five year old.
"I-I don't know." You whispered, despite yourself. A part of you wished to help him, but another part felt too conflicted.
His right eye twitched. "Think !" He tried again, more urgent. "Come on, I know you're better than that. Are you really going to protect those monsters ? Think, little girl."
Panicked, you tried to wrack your cloudy, cluttered brain to find any crumb of information. "I-uh. Dadd—Toji has a library with your books in them. He mentioned something about the Underworld—Nobara hates human blood. Apparently vampires can get drunk on blood but not alcohol and, uh—"
"Wait !" He stopped you with a lifted brow, "You said something about the Underworld... just now."
"Uh... the underworld," you repeated dumbly, trying to remember what exactly was said about that place, "Uh—we're going there soon. I think."
"...All of them ?"
"I-I suppose."
"Did they mention it to anyone else ? Any other clan ?"
"I don't know." You replied, dejected.
He hummed, "Lets assume they didn't... even if they did..." he mumbled something inaudible, "I can finally get them all in one place outside of their borders..."
Your father's eyes lit up, but he quickly hid his satisfaction with a sad frown on his face. "This must be so hard on you, my dear daughter." He gave you a look of pity, "You'll remember this conversation at the right time." Your father promised you. "I'm going to come and save you at the underworld. Just find a way to be alone and it'll be okay alright ?" and to make you understand the gravity of his words he shakes your shoulders, violently.
★・・・★
Your shoulder is gently shook as you wake up from your nth nap.
You were pulled into one last car before arriving at the Underworld. You're now in the same car as Yuuji, Toge and Megumi. Maki only joined you all a little earlier.
"Wake up sleeping beauty. We're nearly there." Maki grins at you, letting go of your shoulders when she sees your eyes flutter open.
The engine you're all currently in isn't exactly a car, but a small limousine. So you're very comfortably sat in between Maki and Yuuji.
"Oh ? Already ?" You groan as you stretch your tired limbs.
"We actually arrived one hour ago, but it seems we're stuck at the gates." Yuuji sighs.
That's when you look out the window. The building just ahead of you looks like a palace, surrounded by beautiful gardens and secured by a high gate and guarded by a lot of men. All of them in black. They are checking the cars entering one by one, a gun cocked at their hips. You're nearly at the end of the queue.
"This usually doesn't happen. Why are there so many people coming when we are ?" Megumi grumbles.
You don't say anything and instead take a bottle of water as your throat currently feels as dry as a desert. One glass doesn't even seem to be enough and quickly, you've finished the entire bottle. There are also sweet treats available, such as normal cookies but they immediately remind you of the one your father gave you.
The vision—no, the memory gets clearer in your head and you think about telling Yuuji, or anyone. That's what you should do, right ? Dadd—Toji made it clear that you should tell him if anything comes back to your mind.
However, your lips stay sealed. You find yourself hesitating. Should you really ? Your actual father told you he'd help you, so perhaps you should go along with his plan. That's the right thing to do.
Then why do you have that uncomfortable feeling that you might be betraying Toji this way ? After everything you've been through, could you truly have developed some sort of attachment to this man ?
In a desperate effort to think about something else, your eyes trail to the exposed skin of Yuuji's neck. And again those intrusive thoughts resurface and you wonder about how euphoric it would be to simply bite into the supple skin.
You don't realize you've zoned out - not until Megumi groans in exasperation.
"We can't enter the club with you like that." He decides, looking annoyedly at you.
"L-like what ?" You stutter out, very surprised.
"Wet. Turned on. You're going to attract too many people."
Your eyes widen, and you're about to argue that you're not turned on, because all you were thinking about was biting and sucking blood. Surely that can't be one of your turn-ons, right ?
"I can help you if you want." Maki purrs, eyes darkened. You have no idea if she's teasing you or not - but you don't like the way your body warms up at the idea. "We can't read minds but our sense of smell is pretty good."
"Maki, don't. All of this is simply going to rile her up."
"She needs someone to bite her in order to cum." Toge interjects.
How does he know that ?
"Oh fuck." Maki groans but it doesn't sound like a complaint, she starts to suckle a small bruise on your sensitive neck. "We—we can't, we're all vegetarian here."
"Then she goes in the club needy and ready for a bite." Megumi concludes.
You're not aware of how Yuuji is as red as a tomato next to you. Toge's unbothered though.
Maki shakes her head, "Dad's instructions were clear."
"Well Kento clearly underestimated how horny and depraved his little darling is." Megumi rolls his eyes.
"What a lewd Angel. Uh." She wonders, one eyebrow cocked.
"____." Megumi calls for you, "I'm going to haze you so you're not... excited anymore, alright ? It's not going to be as potent as my father's so don't worry."
And he hazes you. You barely notice it, but your thoughts are filtered to only keep the pure.
While passing through the gates you're told that the Underworld is a very important place for the creatures of the night as they can conduct business there. It is also a very selective place. It is ruled by seven demons, who, according to Megumi are 'all annoying assholes'. They tolerate all kind of debauchery, compulsive gambling, compulsive drinking, public sex, even prostitution, but they draw the line at fighting. It's a neutral territory that tolerates no violence that isn't sexual. Vampire feuds or inter-species fights aren't allowed there.
A guard knocks on your door and Megumi slides the window open. The guard takes one look inside of the limousine before nodding his head.
You enter the Underworld. This place looks like it could belong to royalty. Fountains and intricate stone statues decorate the well-kept garden. You guess the view must be amazing right from one the highest floors of the building with the sky turning orange as the day bleeds into the night.
You're frozen in place when Maki, Megumi, Toge and Yuuji all leave the car. This place looks amazing but feels too intimidating, and as the sky darkens, it starts to feel like a nightmare.
"Are you okay ?"
★・・・★
"Are you okay ?" Satoru asks, a hand on your lower back as he and Suguru lead you to what they called 'the Grand Hall', a place where you can drink and socialize with la crème de la crème of the creatures of the night.
Your answer to that question is still no. You want to go and hide however you know they won't let you. As soon as you arrived in the Underworld, you were promptly abandoned by Maki and the rest, and then ushered here by Satoru and Suguru. Not before retouching your makeup and your outfit though.
There are a lot of people, though the room is too spacious and too grand for it to feel cooped. Slow jazz is played by a group of professionals musicians, next to the buffet. Everyone is dressed in expensive materials adorned with precious stones.
You don't know where Toji is, or anyone else for that matter. You can't sense where they are either, there are too many people here and it overwhelms you, too many different smells.
As soon as you walked in, all the eyes were on you. Though you don't know what everyone is, it's clear as day they know what you are. You would've been alright to simply deal with the stares as no one seemed to dare approach you with the two powerful men by your sides. That is, until you notice two women coming your way through the sea of unmoving bodies.
Satoru and Suguru never leave your side with both of their hands around your waist, and you wouldn't have it any other way.
You peer up at one of the two men next to you. Suguru stands there, jaw clenched, accepting a glass of wine from one of the servers.
You ask him wether he's fine or not but he doesn't reply. It only occurs to you afterwards that you've been asking him that in your head. You're so used to him and Toji reading your thoughts that it somehow became a habit.
You frown. "Are you alright ?"
"Suguru doesn't like crowds," Satoru informs you.
You glance at him. He seems to be having much more fun than his brother, judging by the mischievous glint in his eyes, "I see."
"There wasn't that many people here the last times." Suguru grumbles. "And we usually don't go in here..."
"Here ?" You pry, confused by what they mean.
"That's the Grand Hall," Satoru refers to the huge room you're currently all in, "We usually go in the private casino boots." He then shrugs, "Don't you feel that way too ?" Satoru asks you.
"What ?"
"Overwhelmed. Suguru can't use his abilities properly when there are too many people around."
"... so he can't read my thoughts ?"
"He can't read thoughts. If he tries he'll just get a headache."
And then you think again about that weird flashback you've had in the car... and relief washes over you at the realization that he won't be able to know about it, as long as you stay in this room, at least.
You barely had the time to examine the expensive interior decoration that the two strangers you'd noticed beelining towards you earlier already reached you.
With the proper lighting you finally take them both in. One is taller and fairer skinned, with black slacks paired with a long black silk shirt, the other more voluptuous and darker skinned with a short red dress.
"Well, if it isn't the leeches." The lighter skinned woman speaks first, tilting her head to the side, her short straight hair following her movements. Her eyes are a wary yellow as she eyes the two men in front of her.
The other woman hangs onto her partner's arm, her sight solely focused on you. "Hello, you." She says with a note of amusement in her tone that one could perhaps, mistake as warmth.
She tucks one of her long black curls back and you wait for her brown eyes to change color, or do something else that would inform you that she isn't human, however nothing happens. She doesn't even smell like the rest of them.
This woman is human. You don't know why this simple fact ignites a spark of hope in your chest. No—actually you do know why such feeling blossomed in you - you haven't seen anyone, other than yourself hang around creatures of the night, willingly at that, judging by the grip she's got on the other woman's arm. Maybe she could help you.
Although, from an outsider's perspective, no one would think that the men you came in with abducted you, judging by the way you hold onto them as if you might fall...
"And here I was wondering why it smelled like wet dogs in here." Satoru comments with a dry chuckle. Suguru looks like he's having even less fun than before. "Claude, a pleasure to see you again. I see you've even brought Jasmine." His tone drips with irony.
"It's Claudia." Claudia growls, her eyes glowing a dangerous orange and the hair on her arms lifting. "Do not test my patience, you pretentious blood-sucking parasite."
The smaller woman next to her, who you now know as Jasmine places her hand on Claudia's shoulder in a comforting manner. "Calm down, Claudie." She turns her head in your direction, but only looks at Satoru, "It's been while. No one actually thought that you would show your faces here again after what you did to Lucifer, even less when you've now got the whole vampire world after you."
"All things considered, here would be the perfect place to hide wouldn't it ?"
Jasmine quirks a smile, seemingly amused at his audacity, "In Lucifer's own home ?"
"Lucifer owed us, and Toge came on his own accord."
Claudia leans in your direction, she's too far away to truly invade your personal space but you still shiver. The men at your sides immediately react by tightening their hold on you. She snickers. "That's what the men you're with do. They kidnap someone else's child when they're in a little debt." She looks at you with what seems to be pity. "It must be hard to even be in their presence."
"There's no use in trying to scare her away, Claude darling," Satoru drawls, the cockiest smirk on his lips as his hand falls to your ass and squeezes it, "She's already well aware of what we're capable of doing."
"And I'm not sure we could qualify Lucifer's debt to us as 'little'. It was well over 8 billion ¥." Suguru adds.
Claudia stands back to her full height and looks at your captors with the darkest glare you've ever seen. She snorts, "This place might be neutral but don't push your luck. They don't do charity. They would never accept that you hide here." She crosses her arms.
"It's a good thing we're not coward, then. Yeah ?"
She lifts an eyebrow and nods in agreement, "I was actually disappointed to notice you both still alive. I was hoping that one of you would've died by now."
Jasmine lifts an eyebrow, seemingly finishing Claudia's thoughts, "But instead you brought in a human."
"Oh." Satoru smirks, "I forgot to do the presentations. ___, this is Claudia, a werewolf and Jasmine, her mate. Claudia, I followed your exemple and got myself a human girl of my own, ___."
The woman in question laughs, "I see. Then should I follow your ways as well and maul her to near death ?"
You immediately shiver and whip your head to Satoru in alarm.
Satoru rolls his eyes and squeezes your ass, in a way you assume was meant to be comforting, "Come on. I thought we had silently agreed to look past all of that, no ?"
When Claudia's eyes switch to a violent red, Jasmine's already there to calm her by stroking her shoulder with a soft smile.
"We're going to go now." Claudia says with a glare, probably remembering the "no clan fights" rule.
"It was a pleasure to meet you, ___." Jasmine grins in a weird all-knowing way but her smile doesn't meet her eyes.
Claudia exhales, "Enjoy the party. While you still can." She spits out in an equally omniscient way, and with that, she walks away with her mate.
As soon as she's out of sights, you ask the question that's been burning your lips, "Who was that ?"
"That was Claudia. Heiress to the Kim family, an influential werewolf clan, mostly based in South Korea." Satoru sighs out, looking at his surroundings, now bored out of his mind. Admittedly, the Underworld is much tamer than you'd expected it to be...
"No, I mean... the other girl, she is human."
Satoru looks at you like you're slow, "Well, I introduced her already. She's her mate."
You blink "Humans and creatures can be... together ?"
Satoru lifts an eyebrow, his interest piqued by your strange question. He leans towards you, a wicked grin on his lips, "Why not ?"
In your peripheral vision you see Suguru roll his eyes, "Doesn't mean it's not frowned upon though." Suguru shrugs. "Anyway, I'm surprised Claudia came up to us, she usually avoids us like the plague."
Satoru nods, jaw tightening, "You see, __, werewolves don't usually get along with vampires. Though the extent of Claudia's feelings towards our family is well past 'not getting along'. She hates us with a burning passion."
Well that can't be good.
"Yeah. Claudia would do anything to kill us." Suguru agrees, with not much emotion in his voice.
"Why ?"
"Well..." Satoru glances at Suguru, but he's too busy silently scowling at the people around him for, well, existing. He's really not enjoying the sheer number of people in this place. Satoru sighs, "We might've nearly sucked her mate dry." He winces, "Once." He tries to mend, "In our defense, we didn't know Jasmine had ties to the Werewolves. I did think she kinda smelled like dogs, but I was hungry so I looked past it." He shrugs.
"Of course Claudia, like the princess in shining armor she is, came to the rescue." Satoru reassures, "So now, everything's fine in the best of worlds."
Unimpressed, you simply nod at them. Honestly if anyone would get themselves into such trouble, you had a feeling it would be them.
"Okay. Can we leave now ?" You ask hopefully, those stares boring through your back are really getting old now.
"Princess, we just arrived."
You exhale, loudly, shoulders slacking, "It was worth a try."
"You should enjoy this while you can," Satoru echoes Claudia's parting words with obvious disgust, "As this place, the Grand Hall, is the least debauched place of the Underworld."
The Underworld is big, bigger than you thought, while you were expecting maybe a big building - you came to realize it consisted of way more than that. It's a gigantic castle, much bigger than the manor the Fushiguro live in, and it looks so obnoxious in Tokyo's city, and takes up so much space. It's also right next to Disney World... or so says the map of the Underworld Satoru just handed you.
"Why is the center of Japan's crime syndicates next to DisneyWorld ? Are you kidnapping children ?"
"They use Disney as their cover. And no, the Fushiguros don't kidnap children..." Suguru trails off.
You decide to forget that detail to spare yourself a headache, and a heartache. Just what kind of people are here that condone children trafficking ?
"Princess, you really don't want to know the kind of stuff people do here. This is mostly some sort of resort space for the undead wealthy, where they can also seal deals and expand their connections."
"Child-trafficking is simply one thing amongst others." Satoru says, "Women-trafficking, arm..."
"Mostly drugs, weapons... all sorts of stuff."
"We also—"
"Satoru ! Suguru ! My old friends !" Someone cuts Satoru off. A very tall, slim, man with short black hair comes to view. He smiles pleasantly, his eyes crinkling as he does so.
"That's Mammon. He partly owns the underworld. He's one of the main demons of our world. There are seven in total." Satoru quickly whispers in your ear.
"He's very envious, so you don't show interest in anything, really."
The man reaches you three in an instant, and bows. You all do the same.
"I've been searching for Mr.Fushiguro everywhere." He laughs lightly, his eyes fall on you. "So that's her."
"As you can see. Pretty isn't she ?"
Mammon narrows his eyes, the beginning of a smirk forming on his lips, "Quite so. Delectable I'd say."
Interest is written all over his face, and you don't like it, the way he's looking at you like you're cattle.
After a heavy silence, Mammon asks, "Is she available for a walk ?" He doesn't ask you, rather, the men at your sides and it makes your blood boil.
What infuriates you even more is the sheer number of people gathered around this pig-of-a-demon. They're observing your interactions with poorly concealed interest, hanging onto every word he says. Men are standing straighter, prouder and women are smiling wider. All of this makes you think that this man must be some kind of big deal. The kind of man you don't say no to. Didn't Satoru just say that he was one of the main demons ? Surely that must be something, whatever it is.
Satoru, like the smooth man he is, redirects the conversation skillfully. His hand has long since left your ass and instead moved to your waist, that he now holds possessively. "Mammon, I heard you were interested in entering the House of Councillors." He starts.
The man immediately brightens up, "Ah yes ! I wanted to talk to Fushiguro about that, actually. I was hoping that maybe the current president could be get irremediably sick."
"Well my sources told me that he had an awful fall last Friday... the whole thing has fortunately been swept under the rugs by the government but he's currently in the hospital." Satoru sighs and shakes his head, like he's actually sorry for the man.
"Oh ? Does that means that the position is up for grabs then ?"
"I'm not sure..." he pauses, seemingly thinking, "I guess it would depend on how well our prospective candidate behaves."
Mammon read between the lines and smirks. "Alright. This was the most entertaining." He bows to you, that same empty smile back on his face, "I hope you have a pleasant stay. I'll arrange for you the best suite possible. With free massages included." And he leaves, followed by a small crowd of people.
The air suddenly feels less heavy and less cold as you exhale audibly. One thing is certain, you don't want to cross path with Mammon ever again... something about him feels dangerous and uncomfortable.
"We also dabble in politics." Satoru only says, voice barely above a whisper when Mammon is far away.
Truly, how corrupt is Japan ? You wonder worriedly.
You sigh, your throat suddenly feels dry. You're so thirsty. You manage to take a glass from one of the server walking around with plates with various cocktails.
"Does this one have blood in it ?" You took the one that looked orange, maybe you're lucky and it could simply be soda.
"No but it does have alcohol, and you're forbidden from drinking tonight." Satoru tuts and takes the glass away from you. He calls a waiter and asks them if they have simple water. The man later comes back with a big glass cold water.
You couldn't be any more grateful. "Thanks."
★・・・★
The Underworld in this story is inspired by the Underworld in Katee Robert's book called "Desperate Measures" you guys totally should check it out. TW for con-non-con though 😳 but if you've read my fanfic then you should be okay with that lmao
CHAPTER — VI
part two
YOU LOOK back at the map of the Undeworld Satoru gave you. You're currently in the Grand Hall. It is between the Sin Corridors and the River of Illusion
"What are the Sin Corridors ?" You ask.
"It's a place of temptation... that brings out the worst in people. It leads to a casino, a strip-club and a brothel." He points them out in the map.
Bringing the worst out of them and then leading them to a casino and to a strip club... that's smart.
"I feel this whole 'temptation' thing is bullshit. I went there a couple of times and I didn't feel any different." Suguru pipes in, with a roll of his eyes.
"That's because you're already the worst version of yourself." Satoru snickers, but he's hardly joking, "You have no self control."
Suguru doesn't deny his brother's accusations, "Anyway. Close to us is the River of Illusion, pretty self-explanatory, though you don't have to worry about mirages when you're with one of us as we're powerful enough to nullify them."
"And then there's the Club of Temptation. It's just a club. Those demons love giving their places dramatic names. You should see the name on our suite."
"What's the name of our suite ?"
"You'll see."
"Anyway," Suguru interjects, "Haven't you been feeling different, princess ?"
Suguru massages your shoulders, "Well we've got to show our kitten off."
He passes a hand through his hair,
"Perhaps an improved night vision ?" Satoru wonders. When you frown in confusion he concludes, "Not yet I take it."
"Last I checked it was only her smell and her overall health that's improved." Suguru tells his brother before looking at you, with mirth dancing in his black eyes, "You won't ever have to go to the hospital again. How amazing is that Kitty ?"
The implication of their questions is nothing new to you, as you'd taken note of those changes long ago, though skillfully avoided analyzing what they meant—what you are transforming into. You simply hold onto what might've been empty words from Nanami when he promised you they wouldn't turn you into one of them in the past.
"That's cool I guess." You swallow a lump in your throat, bits and pieces of your conversation with your father suddenly polluting your mind. Soon, you'll be out of here.
"Though for now we'll let everyone gawk at what they can't have." Suguru turns to you, a lopsided grin stretching his lips, he bends to you with an extended hand, "Care for a dance, my lady ?" His hooded eyes never leave you as he waits for your answer.
You blink, taken aback. You'd noticed the dance floor when you first arrived with the few couples gracefully moving to the music but never gave much thought to actually go dance there because you cannot dance. Just when you're about to deny his request, a woman catches your attention from a corner of the room. She's alone and you can barely see her face - something about her feels familiar. You blink and she's gone.
"It's now or never, Kitty. There seems to be less people here now so I can finally breathe again. Satoru's not an option, he is a horrible dancer."
"I can hear you." His brother grumbles.
"Oh, no I'm fine, I really can't dan—" you're cut off by Suguru forcefully grabbing your hand and dragging you to the dance floor. You should've expected it really, those two don't really take 'no' for an answer.
"We simply have to dance, even more when you're so pretty." If he thinks buttering you up is going to make you more pliable... he might be right. "Such a pretty gown, and an even prettier face."
You narrow your eyes, not wanting to admit how his compliments make you feel flustered.
"If we're here to show you off." Suguru puts your hands around his neck, and places his around your waist, "We might as well do it right." He grins boyishly, sharp teeth and all.
Soon, you both start swaying to the slow jazz music. You hardly notice the stares anymore, probably because all your attention is focused on Suguru. He looks so good tonight. You're struggling to maintain eye contact and he laughs softly when he notices it. He's got comfortable leather pants on paired with a black shirt along with a lot of sparkling jewelry, chunky rings, a shiny watch and a silver necklace.
His tongues his cheek, his eyes darkening, "Your eyes changed color just now." He purrs, a self-satisfied smile on his face, as his eyes switch to a cool orange.
"T-they did ?'' You weren't aware it was something your eyes did... Just how fast are you changing ? Knots form in your stomach, your father is not aware of what kind of creature his daughter has become...
"What are you thinking about ?'' He wonders, amused as he smoothly spins you around.
A few strands of his long black hair fall on his face when he leans down so your faces are closer. You're straining your neck. You're practically exchanging breaths. Now that he's towering over you so easily, you remember how tall this man is. You also forgot how charming he is, and how easily he wooed you the first time you met him. He swipes his thumb on his your lower lip, teasing the feel of a kiss before resting his hand on your cheek. You shiver, his hand feels as cold as the metal around his fingers.
"I-I was thinking about leaving.'' You lie, cheeks warming up, "Don't you want to leave as well ? You hate the Grand Hall."
Suguru smirks, though he can't read your mind at the moment, he sees right through you, "Are you sure that's a good idea... to leave alone... with me ?" his tongue darts out to wet his lips, eyes scanning your body.
You gulp, for a second you forgot that this was Suguru. You also forgot about the heavy secret you're currently keeping.
In your peripheral vision, you notice a large group of people entering the room, all dressed more flashy than the others.
"Those are the witches and wizards." Suguru groans. The dance meets an abrupt end as Suguru goes back to scowling. "No one really likes them. They're known to be cunning and manipulative." You also feel out-of-sorts, you've never really felt comfortable in unknown places with lots of strangers, and combined with the mix of all of their different smells, you're starting to feel light-headed.
Suguru leads you back to Satoru, before saying, 'I can't stand being here." He groans. You give him a sympathetic look. He kisses your hand in goodbye. "I'm going to rest. I'm leaving."
★・・・★
"Are we leaving already ?" You ask with a note of enthusiasm.
Satoru laughs lightly, as he guides you along the garden. He took you there when he finally noticed that you were about to die from the looks everyone gave you inside the Grand Hall. This place is amazing the garden is vast and well taken care of, there's even a small, artificial river at the center of it, surrounded by trimmed bushes and colorful flowers.
However, even outside you can't seem to find any reprieve, as it is bustling with monsters even there that give you not-so-discreet glances every now and then.
You hoped to find Suguru here, only for Satoru to tell you that his brother surely took rest in one hotel room upstairs. You so wish to join him.
Your hear splashing and turn towards the river. You see women in there, giggling and smiling your way. You frown when you think you caught a glimpse of a fish tail—
"Oh my god, they exist !?" You whisper, hushed. Satoru gives you an amused look, but says nothing.
Those are mermaids. You think with elation, perhaps the only creatures you were looking forward to seeing tonight. You can't see properly in the dark, but their scales are grey, maybe blue and they shine so prettily in the night.
When they notice your interest in them, they immediately start beckoning you towards them with soft words and sweet melodies. Satoru doesn't do anything, not until he sees you starting to walk towards them, completely entranced.
He pulls you close to him and covers your ears with a deep, amused laugh.
You stare up at him, confused.
"Pretty princess," he kisses your nose, "You shouldn't listen to the siren's songs." He explains.
"Are they mean ?"
He snorts at your naive question, "To other creatures or the night, no. They're mostly neutral on every level, and we hardly meet, seeing as they live in the seas." His eyes meets one of them and she rolls her eyes, before she dives back in the water, "To the ones they want to eat, I guess they could be a bit mean."
"Mean ?" One of them pipes up, a seductive pout on their lips, "But we were simply trying to have fun."
Satoru's gaze catches yours as he leads the both of you away, "They would sing the most beautiful of songs to get you to lower your guards before they'd plunge at you. They're not very strong, so they usually hunt in groups of 7."
Your throat suddenly feels dry. Every second here, you never fail to forget how dangerous everyone around you here, and how defenses you'd be without Satoru with you. "And... what kind of people do they like to eat ?"
"Pretty little things like you."
You come back to your senses. Satoru pecks your lips to reward you. "Good girl." He then makes a face of worry, "What am I going to do ? It seems like everyone wants my princess tonight."
You barely manage to repress your smile. "That's not true." You mumble, flustered. "It's only because I'm hum—"
You suddenly take notice of a woman with black long hair and red lips, adorned of a tight dress of the same color that hugs and flatters her curves in the most perfect way. You've never been one to openly gawk at strange women like that but everything about her feels so enticing, in a way that should be wrong.
Satoru turns around to look at who got you so awed. You hear him exhale in exasperation.
Her eyes meet yours and you shiver, perhaps not 100% out of fear. Who is she? Or perhaps, what is she ?
Satoru blocks your sight this time, and you feel him leading you away from that woman with a hand on your lower back. "That's a succubus, princess. Perhaps the most dangerous beast of all... except maybe for werewolves and vampires. She was using her powers on you, that's why you felt this way." He turns to the succubus, "Akame, go play elsewhere." His tone isn't particularly threatening but rather firm
Akame unfazed, shrugs and winks at you. "Hey cutie, is he bothering you ?"
"Perhaps I should whisk you away as it seems everyone has got their sights on you tonight." Satoru looks at you up and down, a satisfied smile on his lips, "Understandably." He drags you back inside with a tight hold on your wrist.
You both immediately leave the garden, under the attentive gaze of the guests that you feel prickle at your skin like small needles. It is only when you're hidden in the darkness of the corridors that you let yourself relax, slightly, in Satoru's hold.
Satoru was right when he qualified the Grand Hall as the tamest place of the Underworld. In the hallway are couples—sometimes even trios, grinding onto each other, kissing licking, biting any place they can access to over their expensive pieces clothings. It makes you uncomfortable and you don't understand why they just do it out in the open for everyone to see.
"We're in the Sin Corridors." Satoru whispers in your ear. All of a sudden his protective hold of your waist doesn't feel so innocent anymore.
You vaguely remember what he told you about that specific place. It leads to a brothel. Everything makes sense now.
"I can sense your unease, so don't worry, we'll cut our stay in these halls short," he winks at you, and with that, he lets your waist go and proceeds to push to the side a gigantic painting of a naked woman to the side, to reveal a secret passage.
"Where are we going ?" You whisper, following his steps. It's pitch black, you vaguely discern Satoru's form in front of you.
"Our goal are the Quiet Rooms."
You frown, he didn't tell you about those.
"Toji wanted me to show you off in the Death Rings, as well as in the Club of Temptation but you're too tired."
And here you thought he'd never take pity on you. You sign in relief. You remember reading that the Death Rings is a place in which illegal fights take place, people make bets. Oh and the fights aren't against other people—sometimes animals, lions, bears, wolves. The leaflet Satoru gave you clearly advertised their upcoming fight: A witch against a leopard.
"Don't look so happy." He tells you. Right, you forgot vampires can see perfectly in the night. "Unfortunately we'll still have to go tomorrow."
"Tomorrow ?" You whisper-yell as you both exit the narrow corridor to find yourselves in a much bigger one. And with no couples getting it on each other, fortunately. "How long exactly are we staying ?"
"About three days."
You huff in exasperation. This place feels like literal hell—about hell, do they ever go there ?
"Why is there an 'underworld' on earth... ?"you question, confused, "Is there no hell ?"
He looks at you like you're asking him the dumbest of questions, like wether it'd hurt if he stabbed you to death. "Maybe hell is earth, princess." He says in a cryptic way that makes it impossible for you to decipher wether he's joking or not.
You want to ask what he means by that, but don't gather the courage. Instead you ask him something else that you also want to know. "Where are we going ?" You let out, breathless.
"To see Father. I figured you missed him."
"It's only been a few hours since I've last seen him though."
Satoru shrugs, sending you a mischievous look, "Well, he misses you. He asked for you."
"When ?"
"When we were in the garden."
"How do you know ?"
"We can communicate telepathically."
"I don't believe it."
Satoru is surprised enough to stop in his tracks, "Really ? After everything you've experienced?"
You cross your arms in defiance, "Well then send him a message. Right now. And I'll ask him if he got it."
He scoffs, and after a few seconds, says, "It doesn't work right now."
"How convenient." You tease, looking at him incredulously.
Satoru barely looks amused, and grumbles, "He must be wearing a fucking germanium ring or something right now. They block telepathy and mind reading."
Just as you're about to call him out on what you believe is bullshit, a familiar scent trickles your nose.
"Nanami's here ?"
Instead of answering you, Satoru gestures for you to turn around.
You see Nanami coming towards you, hands in pockets, steps silent as always. He looks tired. He's dressed in full black, except for his bow tie which is a dark grey. His sandy blond hair is pushed back, and his shirt rolled up to expose his forearms.
"Hello Angel." The deep baritone of his voice immediately comforts you and lulls you to his side. A faint smirk quirks on his lips before he looks at his big brother. "Did people stare a lot ?"
"Obviously."
Nanami nods, as if to say he figured, "Did she meet every monster race there are ?"
"Yes. Claudia came up to us as soon as we arrived. She looked positively feral, as stray dogs do, I suppose. It was delightful to see her in such a state."
"The mermaids also tried to pull something, yeah ?"
"As always. Akame also tried something."
"Akame ? Of the minor succubus clan ? The one that Lucifer took under his wing ?" Nanami frowns as he passes a hand through his hair. "That can't be good."
Satoru shrugs, "I don't think you should read much more into it as everyone is interested in our Princess."
Nanami clicks his tongue, "You can never be too careful."
"But you had fun, didn't you ?" Satoru asks you and you're convinced you both don't have the same definition of fun.
"Anyway." Nanami turns to you, asking for your hand, "I'll take you to Father, alright ?"
You nod.
"Bye Princess, see you tomorrow." And with that, you both leave Satoru here as you take another route. After a few minutes, you find yourself in yet another corridor.
"We're in the Quiet Rooms now." Nanami whispers. You wonder if whispering is a must when you're in a 'Quiet Room'.
"Okay." You reply, voice low. You stop in front of one of the multiple doors. Nanami knocks, four times, exactly.
A bodyguard opens the door. He checks the card Nanami gives him before nodding curtly. The man takes out of his pocket a ring and hands it you. You blink, confused.
"No powers allowed in this room." He tells you.
"Powers ? I don't—"
"Wear the ring." Nanami advices, voice soft but not leaving any room for argument.
You guess you must be heading to some top secret space as they're being so careful in who they're letting in. You sigh and comply.
Nanami kisses your cheek, "Father's in the room, yeah ? Just go to him."
You stomach drops, you hold onto Nanami's sleeve, "You're not coming ?"
"No." He caresses your cheek, "They're a few things I need to check." His expression looks serious and stern—although this look is not particularly directed at you, your body reacts all the same with goosebumps skittering down your arms.
You take a deep breath in and nod at Nanami, signaling him that you'll be okay—maybe, you hope and he leaves.
The room is dimly lit and the smell of tobacco is pungent in the air. You smell Toji before you see him and your heart skips a beat. He's there, sitting on a big armchair, man spreading with a cigar in hand. His hair is messily scattered on his forehead and you just manage to meet his gaze, partly hidden by strands of hair. His eyes are low and lidded as he looks at you awkwardly shuffling in place. He signals for you to come to his side and not knowing what else to do, you obey.
You're surprised by how much you want to go and melt in his arms after how rough your day has been. He'll probably welcome you and maybe caress your thighs as you sink into his chest. The presences next to him, that you've been skillfully visually avoiding might be to blame for this sudden urge to be by Toji's side.
Of course you smelled the other people before you even saw them even with the smoke of the cigar still thick in the air. One of them is familiar, similar to Mammon's. Could there be another demon in here ? You turn around to see man, with a scantily dressed woman perched on his lap. You can barely distinguish their facial features, though it hardly matters; you simply don't feel at ease. You tense up as you hurry to Toji's side, who immediately secures a protective hand around your hips.
The man barks out a laugh, "So that's your girl ?" The woman on his lap hides her face in his torso—you notice that he's wearing a white yukata. "She's pretty, just how I imaged." The sides of his mouth stretch in a grin that twists your inside, "If I didn't already have my hands full," he tightens his hold on the woman so comfortable on his thighs, "I'd ask to take her on a ride."
Toji merely lifts an eyebrow and takes a puff of his cigar, "Asmodeus. Not in a million years, she's too good for you." He turns to you, "Wanna sit ?" He gestures to his own lap, and despite yourself, you nod.
You immediately curl yourself onto him and he chuckles, caressing your back. You never expected to find so much comfort in his arms.
There's a ring similar to yours on Toji's index. You guess those must be germanium rings.
The man hums, you now notice sandy peach hair falling on his face, as well as tattoos, a lot of them, on his forehead and his cheeks. "I never thought I'd ever see you this soft."
There are probably other people in the room as well, judging by the different smells, perhaps one or two, you don't know for sure though as you can't see them and the scent of tobacco isn't helping. There's so much smoke covering your vision, covering the strangers in front of you, that you start coughing.
When Toji notices your discomfort he immediately orders for someone to open the windows. As expected, a vampire comes out of the dark to do the task asked of him.
There's so many questions you want to ask Toji, but the words just don't seem to come out. The man in front of you just sets you off-kilter, perhaps even more than Toji did when you first met him. You never thought that would be possible. If that makes sense, he smells dangerous.
Who is he ?
"That's Asmodeus, sweetheart." Toji coos, placing a kiss on your forehead, "He's a long-time business associate of mine and one of the main patrons of the underworld."
"Asmodeus' only an allias," the man precises with a lick of his lips as his eyes trail down your exposed legs. "You can call me Sukuna." His eyes shine red, but you don't discern any sharp canines in his dangerous grin.
Toji caresses your thigh and redirects your attention on him with a hand on your chin, "He's one of the seven demons of hell, littlest. All of them, together, rules over the Underworld."
"I'm guessing you already encountered Succubuses, Werewolves, Witches and Mermaids. Well there are plain demons as well. They're physically the strongest race but have been neutral for centuries. I guess it's because they're only seven of them." He sighs, most likely not interested in getting into it right now, "However you don't have to worry about any of them." He nudges your nose with his, "Because Daddy will kill them if they ever do so much as speak at you the wrong way, yeah ?" It's a not-so-indirect threat. It chills you through your bones, yet the man-Sukuna, barely reacts, another laugh spilling from his lips.
"You tell funny jokes when you've drank and smoked, old friend." His smile always looks threatening and vicious, even as his eyes crinkle from the laughter, "However, you should know that your threats don't faze me. I'm only here for a good time, not a long time." He puts his cigar down.
"Well I'm glad we're on the same page." Toji nods, "Regarding our current... issue in the vampire world, recently. Is anyone picking sides ?"
You've got that gnawing feeling that the 'issue' is you and you burrow your fact in Toji's chest at the realization.
"Well, you've just said demons are supposed to be neutral." Sukuna smirks, "So we'll do just that - as long as no rule is violated."
A second person comes out of the dark to whisper something in Sukuna's ear.
"I've got to go." Sukuna grins, "The fight at the Death Rings is about to start after all and I would hate to miss it. Seeing all that blood and action really does something to me."
The woman on his lap stands up, and Sukuna does the same. You hear chains clink and see the collar that's around her neck. "___, if Toji ever lets you go, come to me, yeah ? I'll treat you real good. Come find me in the Sin Corridors."
That's when you notice the bruise and marks on the woman's body. It looks like she's been leashed and hurt - but she looks happy, she's literally looking at Sukuna with adoration.
Sukuna yanks on the leash and the woman follows him out of the room.
"I hope you never have to meet him again... he's... unpredictable, and dangerous."
Coming from Toji, that must mean something.
"He invited us to dinner. His six brothers will all probably be there as well. We don't have to go if you don't want to." He continues, voice deep but soft.
"I really don't want to go." You mumble, quiet and shy.
He gently holds your hand. "Alright." He sighs, "I should've known this would be too much for you. I'm sorry, you don't have to do anything you don't want from now on."
Toji has been getting softer and gentler recently - but only to you. It would be a lie to say it doesn't make you feel anything.
"Thank you." You say, graceful.
"Thank you what ?"
Your cheeks feel hot, "Thank you Daddy."
His eyes switch to a warm orange.
You notice how you fit perfectly in his hold, like two matching pieces of puzzle.
He trails kisses all the way from the back of your ear to your collarbones, "Are you alright ?" He whispers, and goosebumps erupt on your skin.
You whine as an answer and he chuckles.
"This feels so foreign," Toji whispers, you feel his breath tickling your ear. "I could always know what you were thinking, and now I don't. I hate it." His voice is clipped, cold. He's truly bothered by it. He starts toying with your index wearing the germanium ring. "I could know wether I was touching you right or not—what buttons to push to have you right where I wanted you. I also knew you loved being touched even if you'd tell me otherwise."
He has got some serious issues. You huff, "Are you aware of how you sound right now ?" You sound breathless, "Like a manipulative sociopath."
"I never claimed to be good. I thought you knew by now that I don't care about human morals." His hand on your thigh trails higher, "But now... it nearly feels like I have to ask to touch you." He sounds as if he's shocked by the notion, but also intrigued by it.
"That's called consent. It's been invented centuries ago. You'd think that for someone so old you'd know."
"Brat." He lifts an eyebrow. "Have I been too lenient on you ? Should Daddy teach you some manners ?"
Your eyes widen.
"But you'd like that wouldn't you ? If I turned you over and spanked you, you dirty little girl." Toji tuts, before pressing a kiss on your lips. "Though that unfortunately won't be right now as you've got to eat. Your brothers told me you barely ate on our way there, and in the Grand Hall as well."
Now that he mentions it, you do feel a bit hungry, and very thirsty.
"Are you coming to eat with me ?" You ask.
"No. Kento is. He hasn't been spending much time with you. I think that's why he's been so grumpy lately." He snorts, "Will you be good for Nanami, love ?"
You nod. You're always good for Nanami.
"That's my girl."
★・・・★
I'm off to study for my exams now <3 so no more updates in a little while
I finally introduced other creatures !! This chapter was like 70% fillers but I had so much fun writing it ^^
previous chapter | next chapter
I would love to read your thoughts about this chapter !
😭 i wanna update FPLG before the 4th of May cus after that I’m gonna start study for my exams but writing has been soooo hard lately 🫥🫥 crying real tears rn
hi queen!!! Idk if your requests are open if they're not sorry just ignore this!!
BUT if they are I'm begging for yn being railed by daddy toji who invited megumi-nii who can't help but jerking himself off 😫😫
(I'm 20 by the way!!)
have a nice day!!!
Notes: Hi nonnie u sweet angel! Requests are FRESHLY open so ur more than welcome to deliver this juicy morsel to my inbox hehe
Warnings: Stepcest, Dubcon, Doggystyle, (Does this count as cucking??)
stepdaddy!Toji x f!Reader x stepbro!Megumi
You didn't feel good about being in your mother and step father's marital bed. There were possessions and photographs dotted around that displayed their love and life together thus far. Tears were streaming down your face as your daddy fucked you stupid from behind, your eyes meeting your mother's in the wedding photo on the wall.
How could you betray her like this?
"What the fuck," Toji spoke, punctuating his curse with a spank to your rear, "are you looking at?"
Your wife. You wanted to say, but you thought better of it. Letting an outpour of continuous moans tumble from your lips instead.
"D-Daddy. Too rough! Too rough f'me!" you sob. He does nought but chuckle at your discomfort. He doesn't care whether you're a virgin or not, he didn't bother to ask. He thought either way, you'd feel like one when his monster cock split your aching cunt open.
"Shut up," another voice hisses at you. You feel five fingers lace through your hair and yank your vision in their direction. "Don't wanna hear your bitchin' when I'm tryna get off." your brother Megumi complains, his angry red tip dangerously close to your eye. You're panicking, if he cums now your eye will be bloodshot and stinging like crazy. How will you explain that to your mother?
"What are you- Why are you- Daddy! Why is Megumi-Nii here?" you ask with a whimpering bottom lip. Aw, they both think you look so cute. But not cute enough to save you from another spank from Toji.
"What a darlin'. Ya hear what she calls you Megs? What a good sister you have." he teases, even Megumi is smiling. Or is that because he has more sinister intent?
"Well I couldn't help myself when I heard you getting your brains fucked out from my room," he admits, his fist becoming a blur in front of your eyes. "Could you blame me? Tight dresses and low cut tops are all you wear around here." he tells you. Is it so wrong to have a clothing preference?
"I-"
spank.
"Don't interrupt him."
You gulp.
"Are you really surprised we wanted to try your juicy cunt out for ourselves? We've seen it enough times every time you bend over in front of us. Was it on purpose? Whore." he snarls.
He kisses your wobbling lip. You know it's wrong to be with them both, but the small comforting act makes you feel a lot better. Before long they're both shooting their loads in or on you. Megumi paints your pretty face, and you're grateful he somehow missed your eyes. But you're stuffed full of your daddy's milk, you had a feeling he'd have a cream pie kink.
They both leave the room while you're panting and quivering on the bed. You suppose you are the one who will have to clean up their mess.
Toji Fushiguro X fem!reader ; Gojo Satoru X fem!reader ; Getou Suguru X fem!reader ; Kento Nanami X fem!reader
❝I am Father Fushiguro,❞ he spoke again with his deep and measured voice, the grin never leaving his lips. ❝I take it you are our newcomers ?❞
‧͙⁺˚*･༓☾ You had desperately tried to stay away from the church of the town you’d just moved in - afraid of one of the priest, Father Fushiguro, however, it seemed that he’d always find you.
What you did not expect, however, was for three other men to find themselves interested in you, as well.
WARNINGS: sub!reader, they all have ginormous cocks, dub con, manipulation, age gap, praise kink, degrading kink, corruption kink, father kink, daddy kink, blasphemy, innocence, virginity kink, coercion, religion sex, vampires, church sex, priests, yandere themes, dark themes, threesome, foursome, smut, blood drinking, pseudo-incest, size kink, dacryphilia, pet names, dumbification, BDSM undertones, choking, grinding, dry-humping, graphic description of violence
CHAPTERS LIST
⁀➷word count: 7.9k
CHAPTER — V
part five
"KITTEN, HURRY up." Suguru says, his and your bag in hand. You barely had time to gather your belongings before they were already scurrying you out of the house.
You step outside, taking in a big breath. There are six big black cars waiting in front of you, all of them with their windows tinted. Suguru gives the bags to a man dressed in black, who opens the trunk of one of the cars and puts them in. Another man opens the door for Satoru and he enters in one of the cars. Toge and Yuuji go in another.
"Little one, stop gawking and get in," comes Toji's voice from behind you. He places a hand at your waist and guides to what you assume will be your car. You look behind and realize that this is the first time you've ever seen the mansion from outside.
It looks so much bigger than you thought it would. It's 5 stories high, and large enough to fit in rows of dozens of windows, all covered with dark red curtains. As you suspected it, the mansion is in the 17th Gothic style with extricate details around the windows and statues to back up your assumption. You wonder when it was built - and why ? This is Japan, not Europe. You only now realize that there must be so much you haven't discovered yet there.
"Baby, get in." Toji repeats, his voice a bit more authoritative.
You give him a sheepish smile and enter. The inside of the car is ivory white, and smells like lemons. It's spacious as well. You cannot see who's driving you as a thick black glass separates you both. As you soon as you sit, a screen that you previously hadn't noticed lights up in front of you. Different apps that you've never seen before appear in front of your eyes. What's that red "N" in a black squared font ?
Toji enters the car as well and takes the seat right next to you. As soon as he enters, the car suddenly feels much cramped, though there's still plenty of space. He notices you eyeing the screen and chuckles.
"Satoru got this because Nobara loves watching Netflix during trips," he explains as he places a hand around your waist, pulling you closer, "There's more as well. Disney+, YouTube, I think. Don't ask me how to use them though, I've no idea."
Old man. You think and he pinches your waist. You yelp.
"Respect your elders." he growls, his face close to yours.
You bite your lip and concentrate back on the screen. You know about Netflix and the likes, Nobara showed you how to use them a while back when you'd just arrived in the mansion. She was also horrified at how little you knew about technology. You've only ever owned a phone that could only receive and start calls - you were not even aware there existed this many new features. Either way, you decide not to explore the wonders of technology just yet and succumb to slumber.
The road to the Underworld was mostly uneventful, mostly because you spent the beginning of the journey sleeping. You all went out in separate cars, and Toji deemed it appropriate that you go with him. So here you are now, sat comfortably on his lap, sleeping. When did you even get there ?
Slow jazz plays, filling the silence as neither Toji nor the driver say a word.
You only wake up when you hear someone knocking on the window of the car. Toji slides the window down.
From what you know, they've all taken different roads, so it's harder to trace them. It was in case of a threat of an ambuscade. It's also why there were six cars waiting but only three were occupied. You guess the others are being driven around as decoys.
"Boss, there's been movement in the Inu clan." The man informs Toji. His eyes never once stray to you. He must care dearly for his life.
He clicks his tongue, unamused. "A wolf clan ?"
"Yes, boss. Our source says they're also heading towards the Underworld."
He makes a noncommittal noise. "That's hardly something worth reporting. Everyone goes there."
The man looks embarrassed. "It's just—they haven't gone in decades, Boss and they're a lot."
Toji lifts an unimpressed eyebrow. "Figure out how many are coming and report back to me."
The man nods, bows, and leaves.
You know Toji knows you're awake, and that you've heard everything, so you simply ask:
"Werewolves exist ?"
"Unfortunately, yes."
"You don't like them ?"
He shifts in his seat, his rigged arm protectively snaking around your hips. "No. I've never liked dogs."
Your snort.
The rest of the ride went on smoothly - at least, the bit of it you spent with Toji.
When you wake up from your second nap, you're in the city. Giddiness makes you roll the window all the way down despite Toji's warning grunt.
You're breathless. So many buildings are soaring into the sky. They're so many colors. Commercial advertising screens that change ever second, so many shops and restaurants names written in pretty fonts and even prettier hues.
You have to make the conscious effort to breathe.
"Where's Mt. Fuji ?"
"You can't see it from here."
Toji slides the tinted window back up.
"Where are we ?" You ask, still excited, though you've got a good idea of where you might be, you need to hear it.
"Not there yet." He smirks as you playfully glare at him. "We're at the borders, in Tokyo. After that we'll be in neutral territory."
"You own all of Tokyo !?" You exclaim as you roll the window back down.
"No, only a part of it. The rest is neutral." He tells you, thoroughly amused at your excitement - and at how you don't to listen to him. You're glad he's amused by it.
He suddenly opens the door of the car. You frown at him. You're currently stuck in traffic and there's a similar black car next to yours.
"Go in there." He gestures to the other car, right to yours. It's the same model. You look at him like he's crazy.
"Baby," he coos, kissing his way from your neck to the back of your ear. "Don't you trust me ?"
Doubtful, no. You teasingly think. He bites your ear, not strong enough to draw any blood, his sharp canines aren't even out.
"You know that if you're good," He punctuates his word with a little jerk of his hips against your back. How did you not realize he was this hard before ? You must've been too distracted by Tokyo. "You can have anything you want in the world."
"Anything ? Truly ?"
"Anything." He reaffirms.
"Even a diamond necklace ?" You ask in a syrupy voice, a pout on your lips. You're not being serious but you can't help but try to push his buttons.
He chuckles, before gesturing to the black car next to yours with a nod of his head, "Go in there."
You guess another member of the Fushiguro clan is in there. But why change cars ?
"Why ?"
"To cover our tracks."
"Someone might see me."
"Not if you go now."
You've got this gnawing feeling that he's trying to get rid of you for teasing him a little too much.
Reluctantly, you do as he says and stand up, quite literally in the middle of the road and the door of the second car immediately opens and you're dragged inside.
"Hey kitty." Suguru greets you, a wicked grin on his lips. His hair is down today, it falls on his shoulders gracefully. He's nicely dressed, a silk shirt with a black silk scarf with slacks of the same color. Satoru is dressed in similar fashion, a blue shirt with a dark tie and white pants. You didn't think of analyzing Toji's outfit but you think he was also pretty fancy today. You suddenly feel underdressed.
They're glasses of human blood on small tables at their sides, as well as a plate of snacks.
Suguru places you between him and his brother. Immediately, their hands are on you.
"How was the beginning of the trip ?" Satoru asks and places a kiss on your forehead.
"T'was fine." You mumble, shrinking under so much attention. You don't trust these two men together. You trust even less these two men, together and alone with you. They've got a knack for getting under your skin, teasing you, making so hot and bothered you can't stand it.
Your face immediately burns. Your try to think of something else but it's too late, the smug smile on Suguru's face tells you all you need to know.
"Already thinking about us under your skirts ?" Suguru muses, an eyebrow lifted in pleasant surprise.
"So eager." Satoru adds, taking a sip of blood.
"Unfortunately, we've been instructed to tell you a bit more about the underworld before we can get to the fun part." Suguru smirks. His hand rests on your left thigh, Satoru's on your right.
"We've got to tell you a little about our backstory before tackling that cursed club." Satoru sighs, already fed up with the conversation. "Ready ?"
You nod, surprised and eager to learn some more.
"Soon, we'll be in the Inumaki clan, we have a relatively good relationship with them, and then, only briefly, we'll have to pass by the territory of werewolves." Suguru starts, stroking your cheek, "They know we're only passing through to get to the underworld, so there should be no problem. If anything arises we'll protect you."
"First of all, you ought to know about the five major vampire clans of Japan. The Zenin clan, the Gojo clan, the Inumaki clan, the Okkotsu clan and of course, the Fushiguro clan." Suguru continues.
Gojo and Inumaki... those names feel weirdly familiar.
"Gojo is my original family clan." Satoru says, easily reading the confusion in your face. "It is the original vampires clan, from the very first vampire. They were the strongest for centuries, well until I came along." He grins devilishly. "As you already know, I was born a vampire, and an exceptionally strong one at that." He winks, satisfaction written all over his features. "You're also well aware that people who are born vampires are stronger than others, well then try imagining how strong the direct descendants from the very first vampire must be. There were 8 of us back then."
"It's important to note that having baby vampires is very close to impossible." Suguru says, "Which is why most clan members are human turned into vampires. That's what all of us are, well except for Toge and Satoru."
"Wow...," you exhale, "With so many clans, it's surprising there isn't proof of vampires existing now." You mumble, taking it all in.
"Oh there is," Satoru laughs, "Most people just choose to ignore it or to call it 'editing' these days."
"Yeah. People were a lot more fearful of us back in the 1700s."
"Mmh... the good old days of human hunting." Satoru groans, "Well, back then I hated the way the vampire world worked for many reasons. So I associated myself with Father Fushiguro and we killed most of the members of my clan." He shrugs, "With me, doing this much was a walk in the park."
"Father is an exceptionally strong vampire, but he wasn't as strong as a naturally born one, well until he drank the blood of the original vampire." Suguru hums, taking a sip of his beverage. He hands you a plate of crackers, "You want some ? We got them for you."
Nearly automatically, you accept them, "Wait—you killed the original vampire. The very first one ?" If you've understood his whole story properly, the original vampire is supposed to be the strongest vampire.
Satoru nods, "The original vampire is my venom father. It was difficult to kill him, his abilities were so much more developed than mines. We very nearly died in the process. That was 200 years ago. 10 years after Father Fushiguro killed the Zenin leader."
You blink, taking a bite of cracker, "Why would you kill your dad ?"
"I didn't like the way he ruled. There used to be rules that everyone had to follow in the vampire world. Some kind of etiquette, if you will. I hated them, so I killed him. At first I wanted to take over his place as the ruler of all vampires, but then I realized that I didn't really desire that. So I just left. Then Fushiguro created his own clan that I joined."
"As for me," Suguru begins, licking his lips, "I had known Gojo my whole entire life. My family in the past had ties with multiple mafias, so our path crossed often. I knew at one point, that he was a vampire, but he never bit me or turned me, I think he was afraid I wouldn't survive his venom since he was so strong. The night he killed his venom father, Fushiguro turned me, then they both left in a hurry. Soon I heard that Fushiguro—a vampire famously known vampire for wrecking havroc everywhere he goes—had formed his own family. I was particularly impressed by the its rules—or its lack of, and decided to find them and join them."
"How old are you two ?" You frown.
"456 years old. Suguru is 340."
"You and Toge are both descendants of the original vampire right ? Is that why you have white hair ?" You ask your observation.
"Nope. White hair is something people that are born vampires have. It's not common at all, since it is nearly impossible for two vampires to have an offspring." Suguru starts playing with the em of your shirt.
"Which is why most clan members are humans, then turned into vampires." He repeats, "We can hide the color of our hair if we want, I simply choose not to. What all direct descendants of the original vampire have in common is their blue eyes." Satoru explains.
You nod slowly... this discussion is working to lessen your nerves, you're distracted enough. "So the reason why the Fushiguro Family is hated is because Dadd-Father killed a bunch of clan leaders ?"
"Yes and no. No one, except for some members of the Zenin family, were angry when he killed the head of that clan. It's actually very common. Vampires never die, so to become the next leader you naturally have to kill the current one. Coups happen approximately every 300 years in the vampire world. What made people hate Fushiguro was when we killed the original vampire. That was considered pure disrespect. It's like he killed God, for vampires, if you will."
You cringe at his comparison. "I see. Has anyone one tried to kill Father since then ?"
"A lot tried." Suguru's answers says enough. They never succeeded, they most likely all died.
"And they're going to keep trying and failing. Which is why I think it was ridiculous that Megumi suggested at dinner that we cower in front of them when we're much stronger." Suguru sighs, playing with your hand.
"So... we're just going that club and we'll leave, right ?" You ask hopefully.
"Yup, well, we will do a tiny bit of business there, since we all came all the way from Ushinawareta." Satoru says, opening the door. You hadn't noticed that you had stopped driving. Your frown. "But before that, we're going shopping."
"You don't have to be scared." Suguru caresses your thigh, scanning your thoughts, "They are around ten of our men around us at all times. You can't see them, but they're here."
"Plus we are here too."
★・・・★
"Why are you two still here ?" You huff, eyeing them suspiciously. When you try to close the door of the fitting room, they hold it open. They selected a few outfits for you to try on, each of them in expensive materials.
"Kitten, what if someone tries to attack you ?"
"We're simply trying to protect you princess, to ease your worries."
They're not even trying to be believable, you can tell by the sleazy smile that forms on their lips.
"I can't change with you two here." You stand your ground, looking at the pile of clothes they've picked for you. All gowns, of course. No pink this time, thankfully, but an overwhelming amount of white, gold, ivory and black.
"Why ?" Satoru smirks, stepping closer, "It's nothing we haven't seen before."
You notice the worker behind them, she's not saying anything and her cheeks are a deep red. You're certain you're not allowed to be more than one in fitting rooms.
"Satoru." You whine, "Please leave ? You're both not making this any easier."
He's tempted to propose to help you put everything on and off but takes pity on you. You're already stressed enough.
The first dress you put on is strapless and creamy with lace details and big pearls forming a sort of belt around your waist. It doesn't have much volume, it sticks to the curves of your hips. It's classy and cute.
When you slide the curtain to the side, you see Satoru and Suguru waiting for you on the armchairs that surround the fitting rooms, legs spread, enjoying a nice glass of Prosecco.
Suguru beckons you to his side with a crook of his finger and you trudge towards him, holding onto your skirts and frills. "Pretty kitty," he whispers, holding onto the em of your dress.
The same worker praises how the dress fits you, then asks you if you desire some Prosecco as well. You politely decline.
"How do you like it ?" Satoru questions.
"It's nice, but-" you feel like you've got to explain yourself because they seem to like this one.
"Okay, then, try the next one." Satoru dismisses.
"Is it okay if I do that ?"
"What ?"
"Can I take the one I want ? I mean you're the one paying and all."
"Of course." Satoru dismisses you again, finishing his drink.
When you come out with another outfit, you accidentally overhear Satoru and Suguru discuss in hushed whispers.
"Father said that the werewolves are coming." Suguru informs his brother, his eyes menacing.
"Kento guessed there would be." Satoru shrugs. "Princess, come here." He says, without even looking at you.
"Father thinks we should bring more men. In case. He's already sent the order."
Satoru nods, his expression losing its edge when he sets his eyes on you. He's bites his lips to fight off his smile.
"I know how it looks." You tell him with a pout. This ivory gown is voluminous with bows and frills everywhere you don't know where it ends and where it begins.
It's cute that they're both trying to hide that they find you ridiculous in this dress so that you can decide by yourself wether you like it or not - but the least they could do is be good at it.
Suguru fights off a smirk as Satoru covers his laughter with a few coughs.
"This is definitely a look." Satoru supplies when you cross your arms and look at them expectantly.
"It's horrible." You correct him, a smile of your own tugging on the corners of your lips.
"At least you've noticed."
You go back in the fitting room.
What you thought would be a short shopping trip ending up lasting more than two hours. You're not a picky person, but your two male companions are.
And they also can't seem to agree on one outfit.
When you tried on a long, slanted black skirt accompanied with a long-sleeved silk shirt they immediately started arguing.
"Kitten, do a little twirl for us." Suguru ordered, eyes darkening.
You obeyed, letting them observe how well the outfits hugs your body from every angle.
Satoru tongued his cheek, "I wouldn't take this one."
"I would." Suguru lifted an eyebrow.
Then they to looked at you, silently asking for your opinion. You're not a confrontational person and it would've felt like you were picking sides if you had voiced out your opinion so you simply shrugged and proposed to try on another dress.
When you came out with a short bodycon dress with bow straps, it wasn't better. The dress hardly left enough for the imagination. This time Suguru disagreeing with him, saying "She might as well go out naked."
"I wouldn't complain." Satoru snorted.
Suguru seemed to think for a few moments, before coming to a conclusion. "Actually, I wouldn't either. As long as no one except for us sees her."
Then they agreed that they would buy this dress, but to stay at home. You simply looked at them and shook your head, speechless.
You're now back in the fitting room, trying on your last dress. It falls prettily on your shoulders, exposing your collarbones. It's black with small Swarovski crystals scattered all over it, making it shine and sparkles as you move. It stops before knee and poofs slightly after your waist, accenting it.
Suguru's breath hitch at the sight of your pretty neck, then his expression sours, no doubt seeing the bite marks his niece left.
"I think it's my favorite." Satoru admits.
You agree, though it's shorter than what you'd normally wear, you feel so pretty in it. Like a fairy. Still, you hate the idea of going to club filled with vampires.
When they both notice you fidget again out of anxiety, Satoru asks, "You're sure you don't want a glass ?" Satoru gestures to his own. He'd already asked you that before but you'd said no because you're not much of a drinker. "It'll help with your nerves, princess, I can feel them from here."
You note that none of them propose to haze you, which satisfies you. Still, you decline.
Then they take another hour or so deciding on which shoes would fit the best.
The choice becomes easier when you all realize that you cannot walk in the high heels the female worker brought.
You finally decide on open black shoes with a small shiny pearl at a front of it and heels low enough you can walk in them without too much difficulty.
They add some transparent black gloves with gold dangling earrings, a big black bow in your hair and black transparent thighs.
Suguru adds a small black lace choker with a shiny black stone dangling from it.
"I thought I said no collars." You remind him.
A teasing smile plays on his lips as he claps it around your neck, "But it's not," his breath tickles your neck, "It's a choker kitty." He whispers and it sends shivers down your spine.
You feel his hands snake around your waist. "You look so good." He purrs, voice lower.
You sneak a glance at the worker, and she's trying her best not to look in your direction. Poor woman. You decide to cut her some slacks.
"Suguru, we've got everything right ?" You say, and he easily catches on on what you're trying to do, most likely having read your thoughts.
"Alright kitty cat, let's go." His hands don't leave you thought, they simply lower down to your hips and he guides you to the exit. Satoru goes to register to pay, and comes back quickly, followed by a man holding the many shopping bags. You don't remember asking for so much.
"We bought everything." Suguru tells you with a pinch of your cheeks.
"Everything ?"
"Except that one poofy gown."
"That was uncalled for..." you try but they shrug.
"That was the dress I liked that Satoru didn't. I took it. And that one skirt that I disliked that he loved, he took it."
"Oh..."
"You liked them all, didn't you ?" He says knowingly.
Your cheeks warm and you nod.
"Well that's the most important." He winks and opens the door of the car for you to get in.
As soon as you get in, Satoru places you on his thighs. Before you can say anything, Suguru unclaps your shoes saying, "We still have about three hours before we get there. I just want you to be comfortable for the ride." He gives your feet soothing rubs, his other hand moving up your thighs.
Admittedly, you should've been more suspicious of how they were slowly trying to undress you. However, your thoughts were monopolized by the Underworld. You had no wish to go going there. You wish you could just stay home.
Wait. When did you start thinking of that manor as your home ? While it is true that it bigger, wider and more comfortable than any home you've ever lived in, home is where your parents are. Right ?
This train of thoughts leads you to belatedly realize how dire your situation is. You feel Satoru try to slide down the zipper of your dress. "What are you doing ?" You squeak.
The man in question chuckles, kissing your back, "Trying to make you comfortable princess." His chest rumbles against your back as he growls.
"Isn't this gown a little too tight for comfort ?" Suguru wonders, sliding the garnement off your shoulders.
They both coax you into accepting their touches with saccharine words and filthy promises. This situation feels dangerous, but it's so easy to melt in their soft praises and their teeth-grazing touches.
"Let us take care of you, princess."
"Look how stressed you are Kitty. That can't be good. Use us as a distraction."
You ignore how your panties dampen at their sweet nothings. Soon, you're in nothing but your underwear, shivering as your gaze meets Suguru's.
A humorless smirk is dancing at the corners of his mouth as he hooks a finger on your panties, not quite pulling it down yet, but teasing the idea.
"I've got an idea. Suguru, give me your tie."
Suguru knows better than to try to argue with Satoru. He complies with an amused smile.
Satoru then uses the tie to blindfold you. You try to fight back, you really do, but with two strong men that are so much bigger than you are it's useless.
"Let's play a game, Kitty." They manhandle you so that you are between them, you hear them shuffle around you, perhaps exchanging places, but you're not sure.
"If you win, you can ask anything of us."
That immediately gets your attention.
"The name of the game is whose cock is it that you're holding ?"
One of them takes your hand and redirects it to something long, thick and hard—your brain immediately recognizes what it is. It throbs in your hand, and a slimy sticky fluid beads from the head.
There's no way you're going to win at this game, you immediately think. It's not as if you really want to play either way, so why are you grabbing the cock in front of you and smoothing your thumb over the tip all while trying to visualize it in your head. You're not sure you even remember what their dicks looked like—their touches, sure. If the game was to guess who was touching you, you'd know for sure how to differentiate them. Toji manhandles you however he likes, but always rewards you at the end. Nanami is simply sweet. Satoru is mocking, he cannot stop making fun of you using that sickly sweet voice of his that annoys but at the same time thrills you. Suguru is just as unhinged, he loves it when you're vocal, he loves to see you cry, perhaps as much as Satoru.
What did Suguru's cock look like ? You know it was ridiculously big but it doesn't really help your case since they all are. You remember his being slightly longer, and Satoru's thicker. You think.
Fuck. Okay. Maybe you really want to win this. They said they would give you anything. There's so much you want—first of all, the answer to your question: What are you doing here exactly ?
It's so unfair. You can't win like this.
Suguru chuckles, easily hearing your thoughts.
The cock in your hand is so thick, you can barely hold it with one hand. You bring your second one, trying to get a better feel of it. It's hard and heavy in your hands. You slowly start to pump him up and down at a slow pace. The realization of what you're willingly doing dawns on you and shames washes over your frame.
You're filthy.
"Come on, princess," You're urged, "Less thinking and more jerking."
You huff, not liking being hurried so when so much is at stake, at least on your side.
You squeeze his cock and you hear a grunt. Who was it ? It was too low for you to be able to recognize the voice, and they're too close for you to differentiate the direction in which it came from.
Someone grabs your tit and you yelp. He takes off your bra easily.
Blinded like this, every touch of your skin feels so much more electrifying. You can't help the low whine that leaves your lips when another hand comes to pinch your nipple, feeling it harden under his ministration.
"Whose cock is it princess ?"
"I-I don't know." You complain. How are you even supposed to know ? You've never seen their... private parts before.
"That's not true," Suguru corrects you, responding to your thoughts, "Do you not remember sucking Satoru's dick like a proper little slut in the confessional ?"
Oh.
"What was his cock like Kitty ?"
"Perhaps we should help her a little bit," Satoru concedes, tone condescending.
"Mmh," Suguru agrees, shuffling a little bit, "Maybe we should give our little Kitty a taste. To see if it brings back some memories ?"
"Say 'ah' princess." Satoru coos, caressing your cheek.
You open your mouth of your own volition. You feel his cock bumping your teeth a few times, leaving a salty taste in its wake before it's in your mouth. Hands move to the back of your head to keep you where they want you and then he thrusts.
You gag, spluttering, "Not so rough," you attempt as clearly as you can with the cock in your mouth. That was naive of you, by then you should know that Satoru and Suguru won't stop until you're a crying, desperate mess in their lap.
Someone takes off the last piece of clothing you have on and you squeeze your thighs together, trying to alleviate some pressure.
"You know what we were thinking?" Suguru says, voice strained.
Your jaw starts to ache. You can feel tears slide down your cheeks as more of his cock is forced inside your mouth. You dry-heave a few times and he pulls away just enough so that you don't throw up all over him.
"We were talking about how tight your pussy would feel." Satoru groans, voice hoarse.
"And then we wondered who would be the one to make you cum first, who would make you cry the hardest."
You rub your thighs together, again, painfully aware of how wet you are. It's unusual that they're not touching you, at least not how you want to be. Those two always had an issue with keeping their hands to themselves.
"You should see yourself right now princess. A real treat." Satoru marvels, "Glossy lips, drools leaking from your mouth, tears dripping from you eyes, just perfect."
"You have one chance. Who are you sucking so eagerly ?"
You have no idea, "Satoru ?" You hesitate. You remember the day he made you suck him off, the ache and the stretch of your jaw feel similar.
"Ah," said man laughs. He takes off your blindfold. You immediately look up to meet Suguru's wine eyes, "Wrong."
"Since you lost, what do we get ?" Suguru hums, and lets go of your head. You breathe in, deeply.
You blink a few times, dumbly, "Y-you never said I had to give you anything."
"Wasn't it implied princess ?" Satoru talks down on you, "There's always something at stake, baby." He moves you back on his lap and cups your pussy, an eyebrow cocked.
"This wet uh ?" He grinds you against his cock, which is red and throbbing against you.
"So Kitty," Suguru makes sure you don't forget about him, trailing kisses at the sides of your neck, "What do we get ? We won."
The tip of Satoru's cock rests at your entrance, his hands your hips. He nudges your nose with his, eyes smoldering as he asks, "You want my cock, don't you ?"
You sniff, glaring at him. After what he did does he think he can just look at you like that and except you to agree with him ?
"P-promise me you won't blindfold me again and I'll let you..." you trail off, your voice softening as embarrassment takes over you, "... In me." You finish, whispering. Your voice shakes as you try to sound stern with their hands all over you, teasing your most sensitive parts.
He chuckles amused, that same pout on his face he uses to mock you, "You can 'let' me ?" Suguru next to him breathes out another laugh, and then Satoru bullies his way inside your cunt, without doing so much as prepping you—or warning you. His cock bumps sensitive nerves before kissing your cervix.
"T-too deep." You whimper, voice high.
"So small," he coos, rubbing at your ass, "You can't even fit all of my cock in your tight cunt." He shakes his head in disapproval but there's a sick smile on his face.
He's right, you've got about two thirds of it snug inside you, creating a dent at your lower stomach.
You're frozen from the shock, he places your hands on his shoulders before he decides to give his hips a little jerk. Your cunt clenches around him, or more like flutters with the way he already stretches you impossibly wide.
"And here I thought that Father had stretched you properly." He pulls at your nipple with one hand and sucks the other. Satoru tongues his cheek, hips jerking up into you at a quicker pace, skillfully jabbing that one spot.
Your tongue comes out, your vision unfocused. He laughs at your pitiful state and links your tongues, swirling them as you whine in his lap.
"Little cumslut," Satoru whispers against your lips, "That's it, come on my dick. Get it wet." He slides his hand to your clit and rubs, and your toes curl.
"Oh - God." You can barely breathe out, it feels like his cock occupies all the space, leaving you no room for air. "S-satoru," you complain, dragging out his name.
He grins lopsidedly, "I know princess," he caresses your cheek, but doesn't stop thrusting into you, "But you're doing so good. And I can feel you clenching around me, you're going to come soon aren't you ?"
And he fucks you through your orgasm and more, until you're crying from oversensitivity and can't stand still under him. He grabs your ass and continues bartering your heated mount as you sob under him.
He fucks you furiously, hard, like he doesn't care if you get hurt or end up bruised. It feels so different from Toji, yet still as good. Satoru grips your hips hard and keeps you snug and tight around him so that every single drop of his semen goes into your hungry little womb.
When he finally slip his dick out, you're expecting kisses and praises—not Suguru to steal you from Satoru to place you between his own legs, his own hard cock begging to get inside you.
You voice out a complain and Suguru rolls his eyes.
"What ? So Satoru can get his dick wet but I can't ?"
Then you've got no other choice but to endure it as he sheathes his fat cock in your quivering cunt.
You gasp because he feels so much thicker than Satoru, fills up so much more space.
He merely chuckle, your body nearly going into overdrive. How many orgasm have they taken out of you already ? You're not sure you can have much more.
"That's it Kitty, don't think of anything but cock." Suguru says when you roll your hips tentatively, trying to get his dick on apply pressure on that one spot, but you can't seem to be able to do it by yourself.
You're nearly where they want you. Cockdrunk, agreeable, easy. Saying yes to any of their suggestions with little coaxing.
You cry, feeling so impossibly full. You're shaking and quivering on his cock, desperately trying to make stretch feel better.
"Holy fuck." He groans, "Relax ? Won't you ? I can barely move." He makes a noise of complaint before he goes to massage your clit, hoping it'll help you relax around him, it has the opposite effect thought. With your orgasm still fresh, the aftershocks still running through you all you can do is endure it.
Suguru rolls his hips into yours. Your lips wobble. You were right, Suguru is so much wider than Satoru, though less long but that hardly changes anything since you can't even manage to fit all of him either in your pussy. Satoru's cum makes it so much easier for him to piston in and out of you, it also creates filthy wet noises that warms your cheeks.
They're both so much more intense than you expected. Somehow you thought Toji would be the roughest but you were so wrong. It seems Toji has grown to be soft for you and is pliant to your every whims. But not with them, they love making you work for what you want. They love to see you cry. You let out an unexpectedly loud moan and for a second Suguru feels pity for the driver.
It's hard to think. And you're not even hazed. Your cunt tries to clench around his cock a few times again before you come, pathetically writhing in his lap, crying. Your eyes roll back when he doesn't stop.
Just like that, another orgasm is forced out of you, by then you're floating in a heady state of unconsciousness, body boneless, you let them have their way with you.
He doesn't even let you rest, instead he proceed to push you up so that only his tip rests inside your snug cunt before quickly thrusting your body back down. He was using you like a cock toy, only for his needs and you're too sensitive from your orgasms, still trembling and crying on his lap to really react - but it only seems to spur him on.
"You feel so good kitten," he licks at your lips, "You're going to make me cum."
You squirm in his hold, "Not-not inside," you beg. Satoru already came in you without asking, you don't want to deal with their cum dripping out of you after. Even worse—you don't want anyone to smell it on you. You're also a bit concerned you'll end up pregnant, one look at your cycle (yes, you know your cycle) and you know that you're at no risk of pregnancy yet, but research show that spermatozoids can live up to three days in the womb, and well, that would be dangerous.
"Why not ?" He asks, head tilted. "You let Satoru come inside but you won't let me ? You're so unfair." He picks up his pace, jolting you in his lap.
"P-please," you say, voice shaky with the way he's bouncing you up and down.
"Where can I cum then ? If you give me a better place than your cute little cunt, I'll accept." Your cunt is tight, wet, warm and eager to take whatever he'll give. Is there really a better place than that ?
"My-my mouth," you're quick to propose.
He laughs, and you've got this prickling feeling that he's laughing at you, "Kitten wants some milk ?" He muses.
You nod, trying to convince him.
"But Kitty, I was in there a few minutes ago," he kisses you, "I can taste myself when I kiss you."
"Then on my body ?" You try, a bit more desperate.
"Already came there. Remember ?after dinner."
You shoulders slump.
This is the cue for Suguru to act like he's taking pity on you. "Well... I've got an idea."
You blink hopefully, "Yeah ?"
You feel his hand touch your ass, then your asshole.
"What about your ass ?"
Your cheeks burn, "M-my ass ?" You didn't even know it was a thing to put... it in there.
He slides his cock out of you, "Yeah, I'll take good care of you. It won't hurt too bad." He doesn't really wait for an answer. He turns you around so that your ass his face is facing him. He puts one hand on your waist, to lock in place as he slides a finger in, using your wetness to ease the burn. It feels weird, foreign, like it shouldn't be there but it's not exactly not pleasurable.
You frown when he adds another, you only really feel the stretch when he puts a third in. You shut your eyes as an attempt to block out the pain.
Satoru, like the opportunist he is, saw this as a invite for him to stick his hard leaking cock back into your fluttering cunt, taking you by surprise.
"Satoru !" You exclaim, pushing him by his shoulders, "You-you can't—again. You already had your—"
"Sshh," he whispers, but it doesn't feel like he's trying to soothe you, more like to shut you up. "My come's already inside you anyway, what's it going to change ?"
"But—but-"
He places his hand on your mouth, his face scrunched up by the pleasure of your cunt clenching around him.
"Such a slut. Fuck." He spits, "You keep tightening up around me like some common whore and you don't want me to come inside ?"
You can't even say anything for your bruised ego, every sound leaving your lips gets muffled by his hands. Suguru eventually deems your asshole ready to take his cock and removes his fingers. He puts his dick against your hole and pushes in.
"You're gonna have to stop clenching around me like that if you don't want more of my seed inside your womb." Satoru tells you. You're too distracted by the pain in your ass to care about what he's saying. You plead Suguru to slow down, fortunately, he reluctantly does.
"Does she feel good ?" Satoru asks.
"She's a real wonder, even tighter in here." Suguru rubs your clit and you jolt. Panic and the way they're both filling you up so much overwhelms you. You're so close.
Being stuffed inside your cute virgin asshole is great - but with Satoru filling up your drooling cunt, creating so much more pressure and making it even tighter, it's something else. Again, he can barely move with how well you're gripping him, but when has that stopped him before ? He grabs your waist and forces you up and down his, and the same time, Satoru's cock.
"I don't doubt it." Satoru muses before he leans down to speak in your hear, "I don't think I can hold on much longer, princess." Satoru warns you, his eyes deeply looking in yours, loving the panic he sees in them, "If you cum around my cock and squeeze me even tighter, then I'll have no other choice but to come inside you."
Suguru ceases his slow, tentative thrusts in your ass to laugh lowly.
You try to push Suguru's hand away from your clit but he doesn't budge, "I-I'm going to come." You cry out, panicked.
"Poor baby." Is all he says as his teeth graze your neck. You know it before you feel it, he's biting you.
It's so unfair that he's using this against you when they know you're so weak to it. When they both know how good it feels to be licked sucked and bitten like a meal. He's also resumed the movements of his hips inside your ass and massages your clit with renewed vigor.
"Su-suguru," you try, practically begging, "I-I don't want to come. Pl-please. I don't-" You babble, desperately trying to fight it off, to push it off.
"My little pet can't take it, can she ?" He cooes.
Satoru just laughs at the show, eyes half-lidded, as he continues to fuck you, he feels his own end coming.
You're trying so hard to fight them both off you, to stall your imminent release but it's fruitless. It takes nothing more than a few more thrusts from both men before you're coming undone, crying, still weakly trying to push their hands off. Warmth washes over you. You're cumming—so hard your visions fades a little bit.
"I can't—too much, too much!"
They ignore your cries, as they're near frantic with their respective impending highs. You're thrashing and tossing yourself around but they're not budging and you're forced to realize that you have to take this and that they're going to come in you.
"I know you can, Kitty." Suguru purrs.
"And you will." Satoru adds. "Well you can't say I didn't warn you princess." Satoru chuckles, kissing at your neck, he gives you a bite just to feel you clench around him some more before he comes inside you, filling you up with molten warmth. Suguru isn't far behind, burrying himself one last in your ass before coming in their as well, ropes of his cum delving in your guts.
You're still shaking and trembling between the two men, tears dripping from your eyes that are widened in mild betrayal. It nearly makes them both hard again, that desperate broken look on your face, but they decide to stop.
At least for today.
You're so full of cum. As soon as they slide out of you, copious amounts of cum come leaking out of your holes.
Fuck. Okay, Satoru said it was hard for vampires to get people pregnant anyways... so you should be okay... what would be the odds ?
"You're not going to get pregnant." Suguru eventually reassures you when his cock goes back to being soft. "That's not how it works for us."
You're immediately relieved.
"You're both so mean." You cry out as they begin cleaning you up with wet wipes.
Their treatment of you is so much gentler compared to before.
"Sorry princess, was it too much ?"
"We thought you'd like it."
They both coo at you, praising you and telling you how much of a good girl you were for them. You melt inside, their sweet words leading to decide that what happened wasn't a big deal and that you enjoyed it very much.
★・・・★
Suguru and Satoru are menaces lmao
Tbh this sex scene wasn't supposed to be as intense as this idk what happened 😭😭 I was just in that kinda headspace ig.
Anyway <3 I really wanted to give you guys a longer chapter to thank you for all the nice comments, I love reading them.
Toji Fushiguro X fem!reader ; Gojo Satoru X fem!reader ; Getou Suguru X fem!reader ; Kento Nanami X fem!reader
❝I am Father Fushiguro,❞ he spoke again with his deep and measured voice, the grin never leaving his lips. ❝I take it you are our newcomers ?❞
‧͙⁺˚*･༓☾ You had desperately tried to stay away from the church of the town you’d just moved in - afraid of one of the priest, Father Fushiguro, however, it seemed that he’d always find you.
What you did not expect, however, was for three other men to find themselves interested in you, as well.
WARNINGS: sub!reader, they all have ginormous cocks, dub con, manipulation, age gap, praise kink, degrading kink, corruption kink, father kink, daddy kink, blasphemy, innocence, virginity kink, coercion, religion sex, vampires, church sex, priests, yandere themes, dark themes, threesome, foursome, smut, blood drinking, pseudo-incest, size kink, dacryphilia, pet names, dumbification, BDSM undertones, choking, grinding, dry-humping, graphic description of violence
CHAPTERS LIST
⁀➷word count: 7.9k
CHAPTER — V
part five
"KITTEN, HURRY up." Suguru says, his and your bag in hand. You barely had time to gather your belongings before they were already scurrying you out of the house.
You step outside, taking in a big breath. There are six big black cars waiting in front of you, all of them with their windows tinted. Suguru gives the bags to a man dressed in black, who opens the trunk of one of the cars and puts them in. Another man opens the door for Satoru and he enters in one of the cars. Toge and Yuuji go in another.
"Little one, stop gawking and get in," comes Toji's voice from behind you. He places a hand at your waist and guides to what you assume will be your car. You look behind and realize that this is the first time you've ever seen the mansion from outside.
It looks so much bigger than you thought it would. It's 5 stories high, and large enough to fit in rows of dozens of windows, all covered with dark red curtains. As you suspected it, the mansion is in the 17th Gothic style with extricate details around the windows and statues to back up your assumption. You wonder when it was built - and why ? This is Japan, not Europe. You only now realize that there must be so much you haven't discovered yet there.
"Baby, get in." Toji repeats, his voice a bit more authoritative.
You give him a sheepish smile and enter. The inside of the car is ivory white, and smells like lemons. It's spacious as well. You cannot see who's driving you as a thick black glass separates you both. As you soon as you sit, a screen that you previously hadn't noticed lights up in front of you. Different apps that you've never seen before appear in front of your eyes. What's that red "N" in a black squared font ?
Toji enters the car as well and takes the seat right next to you. As soon as he enters, the car suddenly feels much cramped, though there's still plenty of space. He notices you eyeing the screen and chuckles.
"Satoru got this because Nobara loves watching Netflix during trips," he explains as he places a hand around your waist, pulling you closer, "There's more as well. Disney+, YouTube, I think. Don't ask me how to use them though, I've no idea."
Old man. You think and he pinches your waist. You yelp.
"Respect your elders." he growls, his face close to yours.
You bite your lip and concentrate back on the screen. You know about Netflix and the likes, Nobara showed you how to use them a while back when you'd just arrived in the mansion. She was also horrified at how little you knew about technology. You've only ever owned a phone that could only receive and start calls - you were not even aware there existed this many new features. Either way, you decide not to explore the wonders of technology just yet and succumb to slumber.
The road to the Underworld was mostly uneventful, mostly because you spent the beginning of the journey sleeping. You all went out in separate cars, and Toji deemed it appropriate that you go with him. So here you are now, sat comfortably on his lap, sleeping. When did you even get there ?
Slow jazz plays, filling the silence as neither Toji nor the driver say a word.
You only wake up when you hear someone knocking on the window of the car. Toji slides the window down.
From what you know, they've all taken different roads, so it's harder to trace them. It was in case of a threat of an ambuscade. It's also why there were six cars waiting but only three were occupied. You guess the others are being driven around as decoys.
"Boss, there's been movement in the Inu clan." The man informs Toji. His eyes never once stray to you. He must care dearly for his life.
He clicks his tongue, unamused. "A wolf clan ?"
"Yes, boss. Our source says they're also heading towards the Underworld."
He makes a noncommittal noise. "That's hardly something worth reporting. Everyone goes there."
The man looks embarrassed. "It's just—they haven't gone in decades, Boss and they're a lot."
Toji lifts an unimpressed eyebrow. "Figure out how many are coming and report back to me."
The man nods, bows, and leaves.
You know Toji knows you're awake, and that you've heard everything, so you simply ask:
"Werewolves exist ?"
"Unfortunately, yes."
"You don't like them ?"
He shifts in his seat, his rigged arm protectively snaking around your hips. "No. I've never liked dogs."
Your snort.
The rest of the ride went on smoothly - at least, the bit of it you spent with Toji.
When you wake up from your second nap, you're in the city. Giddiness makes you roll the window all the way down despite Toji's warning grunt.
You're breathless. So many buildings are soaring into the sky. They're so many colors. Commercial advertising screens that change ever second, so many shops and restaurants names written in pretty fonts and even prettier hues.
You have to make the conscious effort to breathe.
"Where's Mt. Fuji ?"
"You can't see it from here."
Toji slides the tinted window back up.
"Where are we ?" You ask, still excited, though you've got a good idea of where you might be, you need to hear it.
"Not there yet." He smirks as you playfully glare at him. "We're at the borders, in Tokyo. After that we'll be in neutral territory."
"You own all of Tokyo !?" You exclaim as you roll the window back down.
"No, only a part of it. The rest is neutral." He tells you, thoroughly amused at your excitement - and at how you don't to listen to him. You're glad he's amused by it.
He suddenly opens the door of the car. You frown at him. You're currently stuck in traffic and there's a similar black car next to yours.
"Go in there." He gestures to the other car, right to yours. It's the same model. You look at him like he's crazy.
"Baby," he coos, kissing his way from your neck to the back of your ear. "Don't you trust me ?"
Doubtful, no. You teasingly think. He bites your ear, not strong enough to draw any blood, his sharp canines aren't even out.
"You know that if you're good," He punctuates his word with a little jerk of his hips against your back. How did you not realize he was this hard before ? You must've been too distracted by Tokyo. "You can have anything you want in the world."
"Anything ? Truly ?"
"Anything." He reaffirms.
"Even a diamond necklace ?" You ask in a syrupy voice, a pout on your lips. You're not being serious but you can't help but try to push his buttons.
He chuckles, before gesturing to the black car next to yours with a nod of his head, "Go in there."
You guess another member of the Fushiguro clan is in there. But why change cars ?
"Why ?"
"To cover our tracks."
"Someone might see me."
"Not if you go now."
You've got this gnawing feeling that he's trying to get rid of you for teasing him a little too much.
Reluctantly, you do as he says and stand up, quite literally in the middle of the road and the door of the second car immediately opens and you're dragged inside.
"Hey kitty." Suguru greets you, a wicked grin on his lips. His hair is down today, it falls on his shoulders gracefully. He's nicely dressed, a silk shirt with a black silk scarf with slacks of the same color. Satoru is dressed in similar fashion, a blue shirt with a dark tie and white pants. You didn't think of analyzing Toji's outfit but you think he was also pretty fancy today. You suddenly feel underdressed.
They're glasses of human blood on small tables at their sides, as well as a plate of snacks.
Suguru places you between him and his brother. Immediately, their hands are on you.
"How was the beginning of the trip ?" Satoru asks and places a kiss on your forehead.
"T'was fine." You mumble, shrinking under so much attention. You don't trust these two men together. You trust even less these two men, together and alone with you. They've got a knack for getting under your skin, teasing you, making so hot and bothered you can't stand it.
Your face immediately burns. Your try to think of something else but it's too late, the smug smile on Suguru's face tells you all you need to know.
"Already thinking about us under your skirts ?" Suguru muses, an eyebrow lifted in pleasant surprise.
"So eager." Satoru adds, taking a sip of blood.
"Unfortunately, we've been instructed to tell you a bit more about the underworld before we can get to the fun part." Suguru smirks. His hand rests on your left thigh, Satoru's on your right.
"We've got to tell you a little about our backstory before tackling that cursed club." Satoru sighs, already fed up with the conversation. "Ready ?"
You nod, surprised and eager to learn some more.
"Soon, we'll be in the Inumaki clan, we have a relatively good relationship with them, and then, only briefly, we'll have to pass by the territory of werewolves." Suguru starts, stroking your cheek, "They know we're only passing through to get to the underworld, so there should be no problem. If anything arises we'll protect you."
"First of all, you ought to know about the five major vampire clans of Japan. The Zenin clan, the Gojo clan, the Inumaki clan, the Okkotsu clan and of course, the Fushiguro clan." Suguru continues.
Gojo and Inumaki... those names feel weirdly familiar.
"Gojo is my original family clan." Satoru says, easily reading the confusion in your face. "It is the original vampires clan, from the very first vampire. They were the strongest for centuries, well until I came along." He grins devilishly. "As you already know, I was born a vampire, and an exceptionally strong one at that." He winks, satisfaction written all over his features. "You're also well aware that people who are born vampires are stronger than others, well then try imagining how strong the direct descendants from the very first vampire must be. There were 8 of us back then."
"It's important to note that having baby vampires is very close to impossible." Suguru says, "Which is why most clan members are human turned into vampires. That's what all of us are, well except for Toge and Satoru."
"Wow...," you exhale, "With so many clans, it's surprising there isn't proof of vampires existing now." You mumble, taking it all in.
"Oh there is," Satoru laughs, "Most people just choose to ignore it or to call it 'editing' these days."
"Yeah. People were a lot more fearful of us back in the 1700s."
"Mmh... the good old days of human hunting." Satoru groans, "Well, back then I hated the way the vampire world worked for many reasons. So I associated myself with Father Fushiguro and we killed most of the members of my clan." He shrugs, "With me, doing this much was a walk in the park."
"Father is an exceptionally strong vampire, but he wasn't as strong as a naturally born one, well until he drank the blood of the original vampire." Suguru hums, taking a sip of his beverage. He hands you a plate of crackers, "You want some ? We got them for you."
Nearly automatically, you accept them, "Wait—you killed the original vampire. The very first one ?" If you've understood his whole story properly, the original vampire is supposed to be the strongest vampire.
Satoru nods, "The original vampire is my venom father. It was difficult to kill him, his abilities were so much more developed than mines. We very nearly died in the process. That was 200 years ago. 10 years after Father Fushiguro killed the Zenin leader."
You blink, taking a bite of cracker, "Why would you kill your dad ?"
"I didn't like the way he ruled. There used to be rules that everyone had to follow in the vampire world. Some kind of etiquette, if you will. I hated them, so I killed him. At first I wanted to take over his place as the ruler of all vampires, but then I realized that I didn't really desire that. So I just left. Then Fushiguro created his own clan that I joined."
"As for me," Suguru begins, licking his lips, "I had known Gojo my whole entire life. My family in the past had ties with multiple mafias, so our path crossed often. I knew at one point, that he was a vampire, but he never bit me or turned me, I think he was afraid I wouldn't survive his venom since he was so strong. The night he killed his venom father, Fushiguro turned me, then they both left in a hurry. Soon I heard that Fushiguro—a vampire famously known vampire for wrecking havroc everywhere he goes—had formed his own family. I was particularly impressed by the its rules—or its lack of, and decided to find them and join them."
"How old are you two ?" You frown.
"456 years old. Suguru is 340."
"You and Toge are both descendants of the original vampire right ? Is that why you have white hair ?" You ask your observation.
"Nope. White hair is something people that are born vampires have. It's not common at all, since it is nearly impossible for two vampires to have an offspring." Suguru starts playing with the em of your shirt.
"Which is why most clan members are humans, then turned into vampires." He repeats, "We can hide the color of our hair if we want, I simply choose not to. What all direct descendants of the original vampire have in common is their blue eyes." Satoru explains.
You nod slowly... this discussion is working to lessen your nerves, you're distracted enough. "So the reason why the Fushiguro Family is hated is because Dadd-Father killed a bunch of clan leaders ?"
"Yes and no. No one, except for some members of the Zenin family, were angry when he killed the head of that clan. It's actually very common. Vampires never die, so to become the next leader you naturally have to kill the current one. Coups happen approximately every 300 years in the vampire world. What made people hate Fushiguro was when we killed the original vampire. That was considered pure disrespect. It's like he killed God, for vampires, if you will."
You cringe at his comparison. "I see. Has anyone one tried to kill Father since then ?"
"A lot tried." Suguru's answers says enough. They never succeeded, they most likely all died.
"And they're going to keep trying and failing. Which is why I think it was ridiculous that Megumi suggested at dinner that we cower in front of them when we're much stronger." Suguru sighs, playing with your hand.
"So... we're just going that club and we'll leave, right ?" You ask hopefully.
"Yup, well, we will do a tiny bit of business there, since we all came all the way from Ushinawareta." Satoru says, opening the door. You hadn't noticed that you had stopped driving. Your frown. "But before that, we're going shopping."
"You don't have to be scared." Suguru caresses your thigh, scanning your thoughts, "They are around ten of our men around us at all times. You can't see them, but they're here."
"Plus we are here too."
★・・・★
"Why are you two still here ?" You huff, eyeing them suspiciously. When you try to close the door of the fitting room, they hold it open. They selected a few outfits for you to try on, each of them in expensive materials.
"Kitten, what if someone tries to attack you ?"
"We're simply trying to protect you princess, to ease your worries."
They're not even trying to be believable, you can tell by the sleazy smile that forms on their lips.
"I can't change with you two here." You stand your ground, looking at the pile of clothes they've picked for you. All gowns, of course. No pink this time, thankfully, but an overwhelming amount of white, gold, ivory and black.
"Why ?" Satoru smirks, stepping closer, "It's nothing we haven't seen before."
You notice the worker behind them, she's not saying anything and her cheeks are a deep red. You're certain you're not allowed to be more than one in fitting rooms.
"Satoru." You whine, "Please leave ? You're both not making this any easier."
He's tempted to propose to help you put everything on and off but takes pity on you. You're already stressed enough.
The first dress you put on is strapless and creamy with lace details and big pearls forming a sort of belt around your waist. It doesn't have much volume, it sticks to the curves of your hips. It's classy and cute.
When you slide the curtain to the side, you see Satoru and Suguru waiting for you on the armchairs that surround the fitting rooms, legs spread, enjoying a nice glass of Prosecco.
Suguru beckons you to his side with a crook of his finger and you trudge towards him, holding onto your skirts and frills. "Pretty kitty," he whispers, holding onto the em of your dress.
The same worker praises how the dress fits you, then asks you if you desire some Prosecco as well. You politely decline.
"How do you like it ?" Satoru questions.
"It's nice, but-" you feel like you've got to explain yourself because they seem to like this one.
"Okay, then, try the next one." Satoru dismisses.
"Is it okay if I do that ?"
"What ?"
"Can I take the one I want ? I mean you're the one paying and all."
"Of course." Satoru dismisses you again, finishing his drink.
When you come out with another outfit, you accidentally overhear Satoru and Suguru discuss in hushed whispers.
"Father said that the werewolves are coming." Suguru informs his brother, his eyes menacing.
"Kento guessed there would be." Satoru shrugs. "Princess, come here." He says, without even looking at you.
"Father thinks we should bring more men. In case. He's already sent the order."
Satoru nods, his expression losing its edge when he sets his eyes on you. He's bites his lips to fight off his smile.
"I know how it looks." You tell him with a pout. This ivory gown is voluminous with bows and frills everywhere you don't know where it ends and where it begins.
It's cute that they're both trying to hide that they find you ridiculous in this dress so that you can decide by yourself wether you like it or not - but the least they could do is be good at it.
Suguru fights off a smirk as Satoru covers his laughter with a few coughs.
"This is definitely a look." Satoru supplies when you cross your arms and look at them expectantly.
"It's horrible." You correct him, a smile of your own tugging on the corners of your lips.
"At least you've noticed."
You go back in the fitting room.
What you thought would be a short shopping trip ending up lasting more than two hours. You're not a picky person, but your two male companions are.
And they also can't seem to agree on one outfit.
When you tried on a long, slanted black skirt accompanied with a long-sleeved silk shirt they immediately started arguing.
"Kitten, do a little twirl for us." Suguru ordered, eyes darkening.
You obeyed, letting them observe how well the outfits hugs your body from every angle.
Satoru tongued his cheek, "I wouldn't take this one."
"I would." Suguru lifted an eyebrow.
Then they to looked at you, silently asking for your opinion. You're not a confrontational person and it would've felt like you were picking sides if you had voiced out your opinion so you simply shrugged and proposed to try on another dress.
When you came out with a short bodycon dress with bow straps, it wasn't better. The dress hardly left enough for the imagination. This time Suguru disagreeing with him, saying "She might as well go out naked."
"I wouldn't complain." Satoru snorted.
Suguru seemed to think for a few moments, before coming to a conclusion. "Actually, I wouldn't either. As long as no one except for us sees her."
Then they agreed that they would buy this dress, but to stay at home. You simply looked at them and shook your head, speechless.
You're now back in the fitting room, trying on your last dress. It falls prettily on your shoulders, exposing your collarbones. It's black with small Swarovski crystals scattered all over it, making it shine and sparkles as you move. It stops before knee and poofs slightly after your waist, accenting it.
Suguru's breath hitch at the sight of your pretty neck, then his expression sours, no doubt seeing the bite marks his niece left.
"I think it's my favorite." Satoru admits.
You agree, though it's shorter than what you'd normally wear, you feel so pretty in it. Like a fairy. Still, you hate the idea of going to club filled with vampires.
When they both notice you fidget again out of anxiety, Satoru asks, "You're sure you don't want a glass ?" Satoru gestures to his own. He'd already asked you that before but you'd said no because you're not much of a drinker. "It'll help with your nerves, princess, I can feel them from here."
You note that none of them propose to haze you, which satisfies you. Still, you decline.
Then they take another hour or so deciding on which shoes would fit the best.
The choice becomes easier when you all realize that you cannot walk in the high heels the female worker brought.
You finally decide on open black shoes with a small shiny pearl at a front of it and heels low enough you can walk in them without too much difficulty.
They add some transparent black gloves with gold dangling earrings, a big black bow in your hair and black transparent thighs.
Suguru adds a small black lace choker with a shiny black stone dangling from it.
"I thought I said no collars." You remind him.
A teasing smile plays on his lips as he claps it around your neck, "But it's not," his breath tickles your neck, "It's a choker kitty." He whispers and it sends shivers down your spine.
You feel his hands snake around your waist. "You look so good." He purrs, voice lower.
You sneak a glance at the worker, and she's trying her best not to look in your direction. Poor woman. You decide to cut her some slacks.
"Suguru, we've got everything right ?" You say, and he easily catches on on what you're trying to do, most likely having read your thoughts.
"Alright kitty cat, let's go." His hands don't leave you thought, they simply lower down to your hips and he guides you to the exit. Satoru goes to register to pay, and comes back quickly, followed by a man holding the many shopping bags. You don't remember asking for so much.
"We bought everything." Suguru tells you with a pinch of your cheeks.
"Everything ?"
"Except that one poofy gown."
"That was uncalled for..." you try but they shrug.
"That was the dress I liked that Satoru didn't. I took it. And that one skirt that I disliked that he loved, he took it."
"Oh..."
"You liked them all, didn't you ?" He says knowingly.
Your cheeks warm and you nod.
"Well that's the most important." He winks and opens the door of the car for you to get in.
As soon as you get in, Satoru places you on his thighs. Before you can say anything, Suguru unclaps your shoes saying, "We still have about three hours before we get there. I just want you to be comfortable for the ride." He gives your feet soothing rubs, his other hand moving up your thighs.
Admittedly, you should've been more suspicious of how they were slowly trying to undress you. However, your thoughts were monopolized by the Underworld. You had no wish to go going there. You wish you could just stay home.
Wait. When did you start thinking of that manor as your home ? While it is true that it bigger, wider and more comfortable than any home you've ever lived in, home is where your parents are. Right ?
This train of thoughts leads you to belatedly realize how dire your situation is. You feel Satoru try to slide down the zipper of your dress. "What are you doing ?" You squeak.
The man in question chuckles, kissing your back, "Trying to make you comfortable princess." His chest rumbles against your back as he growls.
"Isn't this gown a little too tight for comfort ?" Suguru wonders, sliding the garnement off your shoulders.
They both coax you into accepting their touches with saccharine words and filthy promises. This situation feels dangerous, but it's so easy to melt in their soft praises and their teeth-grazing touches.
"Let us take care of you, princess."
"Look how stressed you are Kitty. That can't be good. Use us as a distraction."
You ignore how your panties dampen at their sweet nothings. Soon, you're in nothing but your underwear, shivering as your gaze meets Suguru's.
A humorless smirk is dancing at the corners of his mouth as he hooks a finger on your panties, not quite pulling it down yet, but teasing the idea.
"I've got an idea. Suguru, give me your tie."
Suguru knows better than to try to argue with Satoru. He complies with an amused smile.
Satoru then uses the tie to blindfold you. You try to fight back, you really do, but with two strong men that are so much bigger than you are it's useless.
"Let's play a game, Kitty." They manhandle you so that you are between them, you hear them shuffle around you, perhaps exchanging places, but you're not sure.
"If you win, you can ask anything of us."
That immediately gets your attention.
"The name of the game is whose cock is it that you're holding ?"
One of them takes your hand and redirects it to something long, thick and hard—your brain immediately recognizes what it is. It throbs in your hand, and a slimy sticky fluid beads from the head.
There's no way you're going to win at this game, you immediately think. It's not as if you really want to play either way, so why are you grabbing the cock in front of you and smoothing your thumb over the tip all while trying to visualize it in your head. You're not sure you even remember what their dicks looked like—their touches, sure. If the game was to guess who was touching you, you'd know for sure how to differentiate them. Toji manhandles you however he likes, but always rewards you at the end. Nanami is simply sweet. Satoru is mocking, he cannot stop making fun of you using that sickly sweet voice of his that annoys but at the same time thrills you. Suguru is just as unhinged, he loves it when you're vocal, he loves to see you cry, perhaps as much as Satoru.
What did Suguru's cock look like ? You know it was ridiculously big but it doesn't really help your case since they all are. You remember his being slightly longer, and Satoru's thicker. You think.
Fuck. Okay. Maybe you really want to win this. They said they would give you anything. There's so much you want—first of all, the answer to your question: What are you doing here exactly ?
It's so unfair. You can't win like this.
Suguru chuckles, easily hearing your thoughts.
The cock in your hand is so thick, you can barely hold it with one hand. You bring your second one, trying to get a better feel of it. It's hard and heavy in your hands. You slowly start to pump him up and down at a slow pace. The realization of what you're willingly doing dawns on you and shames washes over your frame.
You're filthy.
"Come on, princess," You're urged, "Less thinking and more jerking."
You huff, not liking being hurried so when so much is at stake, at least on your side.
You squeeze his cock and you hear a grunt. Who was it ? It was too low for you to be able to recognize the voice, and they're too close for you to differentiate the direction in which it came from.
Someone grabs your tit and you yelp. He takes off your bra easily.
Blinded like this, every touch of your skin feels so much more electrifying. You can't help the low whine that leaves your lips when another hand comes to pinch your nipple, feeling it harden under his ministration.
"Whose cock is it princess ?"
"I-I don't know." You complain. How are you even supposed to know ? You've never seen their... private parts before.
"That's not true," Suguru corrects you, responding to your thoughts, "Do you not remember sucking Satoru's dick like a proper little slut in the confessional ?"
Oh.
"What was his cock like Kitty ?"
"Perhaps we should help her a little bit," Satoru concedes, tone condescending.
"Mmh," Suguru agrees, shuffling a little bit, "Maybe we should give our little Kitty a taste. To see if it brings back some memories ?"
"Say 'ah' princess." Satoru coos, caressing your cheek.
You open your mouth of your own volition. You feel his cock bumping your teeth a few times, leaving a salty taste in its wake before it's in your mouth. Hands move to the back of your head to keep you where they want you and then he thrusts.
You gag, spluttering, "Not so rough," you attempt as clearly as you can with the cock in your mouth. That was naive of you, by then you should know that Satoru and Suguru won't stop until you're a crying, desperate mess in their lap.
Someone takes off the last piece of clothing you have on and you squeeze your thighs together, trying to alleviate some pressure.
"You know what we were thinking?" Suguru says, voice strained.
Your jaw starts to ache. You can feel tears slide down your cheeks as more of his cock is forced inside your mouth. You dry-heave a few times and he pulls away just enough so that you don't throw up all over him.
"We were talking about how tight your pussy would feel." Satoru groans, voice hoarse.
"And then we wondered who would be the one to make you cum first, who would make you cry the hardest."
You rub your thighs together, again, painfully aware of how wet you are. It's unusual that they're not touching you, at least not how you want to be. Those two always had an issue with keeping their hands to themselves.
"You should see yourself right now princess. A real treat." Satoru marvels, "Glossy lips, drools leaking from your mouth, tears dripping from you eyes, just perfect."
"You have one chance. Who are you sucking so eagerly ?"
You have no idea, "Satoru ?" You hesitate. You remember the day he made you suck him off, the ache and the stretch of your jaw feel similar.
"Ah," said man laughs. He takes off your blindfold. You immediately look up to meet Suguru's wine eyes, "Wrong."
"Since you lost, what do we get ?" Suguru hums, and lets go of your head. You breathe in, deeply.
You blink a few times, dumbly, "Y-you never said I had to give you anything."
"Wasn't it implied princess ?" Satoru talks down on you, "There's always something at stake, baby." He moves you back on his lap and cups your pussy, an eyebrow cocked.
"This wet uh ?" He grinds you against his cock, which is red and throbbing against you.
"So Kitty," Suguru makes sure you don't forget about him, trailing kisses at the sides of your neck, "What do we get ? We won."
The tip of Satoru's cock rests at your entrance, his hands your hips. He nudges your nose with his, eyes smoldering as he asks, "You want my cock, don't you ?"
You sniff, glaring at him. After what he did does he think he can just look at you like that and except you to agree with him ?
"P-promise me you won't blindfold me again and I'll let you..." you trail off, your voice softening as embarrassment takes over you, "... In me." You finish, whispering. Your voice shakes as you try to sound stern with their hands all over you, teasing your most sensitive parts.
He chuckles amused, that same pout on his face he uses to mock you, "You can 'let' me ?" Suguru next to him breathes out another laugh, and then Satoru bullies his way inside your cunt, without doing so much as prepping you—or warning you. His cock bumps sensitive nerves before kissing your cervix.
"T-too deep." You whimper, voice high.
"So small," he coos, rubbing at your ass, "You can't even fit all of my cock in your tight cunt." He shakes his head in disapproval but there's a sick smile on his face.
He's right, you've got about two thirds of it snug inside you, creating a dent at your lower stomach.
You're frozen from the shock, he places your hands on his shoulders before he decides to give his hips a little jerk. Your cunt clenches around him, or more like flutters with the way he already stretches you impossibly wide.
"And here I thought that Father had stretched you properly." He pulls at your nipple with one hand and sucks the other. Satoru tongues his cheek, hips jerking up into you at a quicker pace, skillfully jabbing that one spot.
Your tongue comes out, your vision unfocused. He laughs at your pitiful state and links your tongues, swirling them as you whine in his lap.
"Little cumslut," Satoru whispers against your lips, "That's it, come on my dick. Get it wet." He slides his hand to your clit and rubs, and your toes curl.
"Oh - God." You can barely breathe out, it feels like his cock occupies all the space, leaving you no room for air. "S-satoru," you complain, dragging out his name.
He grins lopsidedly, "I know princess," he caresses your cheek, but doesn't stop thrusting into you, "But you're doing so good. And I can feel you clenching around me, you're going to come soon aren't you ?"
And he fucks you through your orgasm and more, until you're crying from oversensitivity and can't stand still under him. He grabs your ass and continues bartering your heated mount as you sob under him.
He fucks you furiously, hard, like he doesn't care if you get hurt or end up bruised. It feels so different from Toji, yet still as good. Satoru grips your hips hard and keeps you snug and tight around him so that every single drop of his semen goes into your hungry little womb.
When he finally slip his dick out, you're expecting kisses and praises—not Suguru to steal you from Satoru to place you between his own legs, his own hard cock begging to get inside you.
You voice out a complain and Suguru rolls his eyes.
"What ? So Satoru can get his dick wet but I can't ?"
Then you've got no other choice but to endure it as he sheathes his fat cock in your quivering cunt.
You gasp because he feels so much thicker than Satoru, fills up so much more space.
He merely chuckle, your body nearly going into overdrive. How many orgasm have they taken out of you already ? You're not sure you can have much more.
"That's it Kitty, don't think of anything but cock." Suguru says when you roll your hips tentatively, trying to get his dick on apply pressure on that one spot, but you can't seem to be able to do it by yourself.
You're nearly where they want you. Cockdrunk, agreeable, easy. Saying yes to any of their suggestions with little coaxing.
You cry, feeling so impossibly full. You're shaking and quivering on his cock, desperately trying to make stretch feel better.
"Holy fuck." He groans, "Relax ? Won't you ? I can barely move." He makes a noise of complaint before he goes to massage your clit, hoping it'll help you relax around him, it has the opposite effect thought. With your orgasm still fresh, the aftershocks still running through you all you can do is endure it.
Suguru rolls his hips into yours. Your lips wobble. You were right, Suguru is so much wider than Satoru, though less long but that hardly changes anything since you can't even manage to fit all of him either in your pussy. Satoru's cum makes it so much easier for him to piston in and out of you, it also creates filthy wet noises that warms your cheeks.
They're both so much more intense than you expected. Somehow you thought Toji would be the roughest but you were so wrong. It seems Toji has grown to be soft for you and is pliant to your every whims. But not with them, they love making you work for what you want. They love to see you cry. You let out an unexpectedly loud moan and for a second Suguru feels pity for the driver.
It's hard to think. And you're not even hazed. Your cunt tries to clench around his cock a few times again before you come, pathetically writhing in his lap, crying. Your eyes roll back when he doesn't stop.
Just like that, another orgasm is forced out of you, by then you're floating in a heady state of unconsciousness, body boneless, you let them have their way with you.
He doesn't even let you rest, instead he proceed to push you up so that only his tip rests inside your snug cunt before quickly thrusting your body back down. He was using you like a cock toy, only for his needs and you're too sensitive from your orgasms, still trembling and crying on his lap to really react - but it only seems to spur him on.
"You feel so good kitten," he licks at your lips, "You're going to make me cum."
You squirm in his hold, "Not-not inside," you beg. Satoru already came in you without asking, you don't want to deal with their cum dripping out of you after. Even worse—you don't want anyone to smell it on you. You're also a bit concerned you'll end up pregnant, one look at your cycle (yes, you know your cycle) and you know that you're at no risk of pregnancy yet, but research show that spermatozoids can live up to three days in the womb, and well, that would be dangerous.
"Why not ?" He asks, head tilted. "You let Satoru come inside but you won't let me ? You're so unfair." He picks up his pace, jolting you in his lap.
"P-please," you say, voice shaky with the way he's bouncing you up and down.
"Where can I cum then ? If you give me a better place than your cute little cunt, I'll accept." Your cunt is tight, wet, warm and eager to take whatever he'll give. Is there really a better place than that ?
"My-my mouth," you're quick to propose.
He laughs, and you've got this prickling feeling that he's laughing at you, "Kitten wants some milk ?" He muses.
You nod, trying to convince him.
"But Kitty, I was in there a few minutes ago," he kisses you, "I can taste myself when I kiss you."
"Then on my body ?" You try, a bit more desperate.
"Already came there. Remember ?after dinner."
You shoulders slump.
This is the cue for Suguru to act like he's taking pity on you. "Well... I've got an idea."
You blink hopefully, "Yeah ?"
You feel his hand touch your ass, then your asshole.
"What about your ass ?"
Your cheeks burn, "M-my ass ?" You didn't even know it was a thing to put... it in there.
He slides his cock out of you, "Yeah, I'll take good care of you. It won't hurt too bad." He doesn't really wait for an answer. He turns you around so that your ass his face is facing him. He puts one hand on your waist, to lock in place as he slides a finger in, using your wetness to ease the burn. It feels weird, foreign, like it shouldn't be there but it's not exactly not pleasurable.
You frown when he adds another, you only really feel the stretch when he puts a third in. You shut your eyes as an attempt to block out the pain.
Satoru, like the opportunist he is, saw this as a invite for him to stick his hard leaking cock back into your fluttering cunt, taking you by surprise.
"Satoru !" You exclaim, pushing him by his shoulders, "You-you can't—again. You already had your—"
"Sshh," he whispers, but it doesn't feel like he's trying to soothe you, more like to shut you up. "My come's already inside you anyway, what's it going to change ?"
"But—but-"
He places his hand on your mouth, his face scrunched up by the pleasure of your cunt clenching around him.
"Such a slut. Fuck." He spits, "You keep tightening up around me like some common whore and you don't want me to come inside ?"
You can't even say anything for your bruised ego, every sound leaving your lips gets muffled by his hands. Suguru eventually deems your asshole ready to take his cock and removes his fingers. He puts his dick against your hole and pushes in.
"You're gonna have to stop clenching around me like that if you don't want more of my seed inside your womb." Satoru tells you. You're too distracted by the pain in your ass to care about what he's saying. You plead Suguru to slow down, fortunately, he reluctantly does.
"Does she feel good ?" Satoru asks.
"She's a real wonder, even tighter in here." Suguru rubs your clit and you jolt. Panic and the way they're both filling you up so much overwhelms you. You're so close.
Being stuffed inside your cute virgin asshole is great - but with Satoru filling up your drooling cunt, creating so much more pressure and making it even tighter, it's something else. Again, he can barely move with how well you're gripping him, but when has that stopped him before ? He grabs your waist and forces you up and down his, and the same time, Satoru's cock.
"I don't doubt it." Satoru muses before he leans down to speak in your hear, "I don't think I can hold on much longer, princess." Satoru warns you, his eyes deeply looking in yours, loving the panic he sees in them, "If you cum around my cock and squeeze me even tighter, then I'll have no other choice but to come inside you."
Suguru ceases his slow, tentative thrusts in your ass to laugh lowly.
You try to push Suguru's hand away from your clit but he doesn't budge, "I-I'm going to come." You cry out, panicked.
"Poor baby." Is all he says as his teeth graze your neck. You know it before you feel it, he's biting you.
It's so unfair that he's using this against you when they know you're so weak to it. When they both know how good it feels to be licked sucked and bitten like a meal. He's also resumed the movements of his hips inside your ass and massages your clit with renewed vigor.
"Su-suguru," you try, practically begging, "I-I don't want to come. Pl-please. I don't-" You babble, desperately trying to fight it off, to push it off.
"My little pet can't take it, can she ?" He cooes.
Satoru just laughs at the show, eyes half-lidded, as he continues to fuck you, he feels his own end coming.
You're trying so hard to fight them both off you, to stall your imminent release but it's fruitless. It takes nothing more than a few more thrusts from both men before you're coming undone, crying, still weakly trying to push their hands off. Warmth washes over you. You're cumming—so hard your visions fades a little bit.
"I can't—too much, too much!"
They ignore your cries, as they're near frantic with their respective impending highs. You're thrashing and tossing yourself around but they're not budging and you're forced to realize that you have to take this and that they're going to come in you.
"I know you can, Kitty." Suguru purrs.
"And you will." Satoru adds. "Well you can't say I didn't warn you princess." Satoru chuckles, kissing at your neck, he gives you a bite just to feel you clench around him some more before he comes inside you, filling you up with molten warmth. Suguru isn't far behind, burrying himself one last in your ass before coming in their as well, ropes of his cum delving in your guts.
You're still shaking and trembling between the two men, tears dripping from your eyes that are widened in mild betrayal. It nearly makes them both hard again, that desperate broken look on your face, but they decide to stop.
At least for today.
You're so full of cum. As soon as they slide out of you, copious amounts of cum come leaking out of your holes.
Fuck. Okay, Satoru said it was hard for vampires to get people pregnant anyways... so you should be okay... what would be the odds ?
"You're not going to get pregnant." Suguru eventually reassures you when his cock goes back to being soft. "That's not how it works for us."
You're immediately relieved.
"You're both so mean." You cry out as they begin cleaning you up with wet wipes.
Their treatment of you is so much gentler compared to before.
"Sorry princess, was it too much ?"
"We thought you'd like it."
They both coo at you, praising you and telling you how much of a good girl you were for them. You melt inside, their sweet words leading to decide that what happened wasn't a big deal and that you enjoyed it very much.
★・・・★
Suguru and Satoru are menaces lmao
Tbh this sex scene wasn't supposed to be as intense as this idk what happened 😭😭 I was just in that kinda headspace ig.
Anyway <3 I really wanted to give you guys a longer chapter to thank you for all the nice comments, I love reading them.
Toji Fushiguro X fem!reader ; Gojo Satoru X fem!reader ; Getou Suguru X fem!reader ; Kento Nanami X fem!reader
❝I am Father Fushiguro,❞ he spoke again with his deep and measured voice, the grin never leaving his lips. ❝I take it you are our newcomers ?❞
‧͙⁺˚*･༓☾ You had desperately tried to stay away from the church of the town you’d just moved in - afraid of one of the priest, Father Fushiguro, however, it seemed that he’d always find you.
What you did not expect, however, was for three other men to find themselves interested in you, as well.
WARNINGS: sub!reader, they all have ginormous cocks, dub con, manipulation, age gap, praise kink, degrading kink, corruption kink, father kink, daddy kink, blasphemy, innocence, virginity kink, coercion, religion sex, vampires, church sex, priests, yandere themes, dark themes, threesome, foursome, smut, blood drinking, pseudo-incest, size kink, dacryphilia, pet names, dumbification, BDSM undertones, choking, grinding, dry-humping, graphic description of violence
CHAPTERS LIST
⁀➷word count: 7.9k
CHAPTER — V
part five
"KITTEN, HURRY up." Suguru says, his and your bag in hand. You barely had time to gather your belongings before they were already scurrying you out of the house.
You step outside, taking in a big breath. There are six big black cars waiting in front of you, all of them with their windows tinted. Suguru gives the bags to a man dressed in black, who opens the trunk of one of the cars and puts them in. Another man opens the door for Satoru and he enters in one of the cars. Toge and Yuuji go in another.
"Little one, stop gawking and get in," comes Toji's voice from behind you. He places a hand at your waist and guides to what you assume will be your car. You look behind and realize that this is the first time you've ever seen the mansion from outside.
It looks so much bigger than you thought it would. It's 5 stories high, and large enough to fit in rows of dozens of windows, all covered with dark red curtains. As you suspected it, the mansion is in the 17th Gothic style with extricate details around the windows and statues to back up your assumption. You wonder when it was built - and why ? This is Japan, not Europe. You only now realize that there must be so much you haven't discovered yet there.
"Baby, get in." Toji repeats, his voice a bit more authoritative.
You give him a sheepish smile and enter. The inside of the car is ivory white, and smells like lemons. It's spacious as well. You cannot see who's driving you as a thick black glass separates you both. As you soon as you sit, a screen that you previously hadn't noticed lights up in front of you. Different apps that you've never seen before appear in front of your eyes. What's that red "N" in a black squared font ?
Toji enters the car as well and takes the seat right next to you. As soon as he enters, the car suddenly feels much cramped, though there's still plenty of space. He notices you eyeing the screen and chuckles.
"Satoru got this because Nobara loves watching Netflix during trips," he explains as he places a hand around your waist, pulling you closer, "There's more as well. Disney+, YouTube, I think. Don't ask me how to use them though, I've no idea."
Old man. You think and he pinches your waist. You yelp.
"Respect your elders." he growls, his face close to yours.
You bite your lip and concentrate back on the screen. You know about Netflix and the likes, Nobara showed you how to use them a while back when you'd just arrived in the mansion. She was also horrified at how little you knew about technology. You've only ever owned a phone that could only receive and start calls - you were not even aware there existed this many new features. Either way, you decide not to explore the wonders of technology just yet and succumb to slumber.
The road to the Underworld was mostly uneventful, mostly because you spent the beginning of the journey sleeping. You all went out in separate cars, and Toji deemed it appropriate that you go with him. So here you are now, sat comfortably on his lap, sleeping. When did you even get there ?
Slow jazz plays, filling the silence as neither Toji nor the driver say a word.
You only wake up when you hear someone knocking on the window of the car. Toji slides the window down.
From what you know, they've all taken different roads, so it's harder to trace them. It was in case of a threat of an ambuscade. It's also why there were six cars waiting but only three were occupied. You guess the others are being driven around as decoys.
"Boss, there's been movement in the Inu clan." The man informs Toji. His eyes never once stray to you. He must care dearly for his life.
He clicks his tongue, unamused. "A wolf clan ?"
"Yes, boss. Our source says they're also heading towards the Underworld."
He makes a noncommittal noise. "That's hardly something worth reporting. Everyone goes there."
The man looks embarrassed. "It's just—they haven't gone in decades, Boss and they're a lot."
Toji lifts an unimpressed eyebrow. "Figure out how many are coming and report back to me."
The man nods, bows, and leaves.
You know Toji knows you're awake, and that you've heard everything, so you simply ask:
"Werewolves exist ?"
"Unfortunately, yes."
"You don't like them ?"
He shifts in his seat, his rigged arm protectively snaking around your hips. "No. I've never liked dogs."
Your snort.
The rest of the ride went on smoothly - at least, the bit of it you spent with Toji.
When you wake up from your second nap, you're in the city. Giddiness makes you roll the window all the way down despite Toji's warning grunt.
You're breathless. So many buildings are soaring into the sky. They're so many colors. Commercial advertising screens that change ever second, so many shops and restaurants names written in pretty fonts and even prettier hues.
You have to make the conscious effort to breathe.
"Where's Mt. Fuji ?"
"You can't see it from here."
Toji slides the tinted window back up.
"Where are we ?" You ask, still excited, though you've got a good idea of where you might be, you need to hear it.
"Not there yet." He smirks as you playfully glare at him. "We're at the borders, in Tokyo. After that we'll be in neutral territory."
"You own all of Tokyo !?" You exclaim as you roll the window back down.
"No, only a part of it. The rest is neutral." He tells you, thoroughly amused at your excitement - and at how you don't to listen to him. You're glad he's amused by it.
He suddenly opens the door of the car. You frown at him. You're currently stuck in traffic and there's a similar black car next to yours.
"Go in there." He gestures to the other car, right to yours. It's the same model. You look at him like he's crazy.
"Baby," he coos, kissing his way from your neck to the back of your ear. "Don't you trust me ?"
Doubtful, no. You teasingly think. He bites your ear, not strong enough to draw any blood, his sharp canines aren't even out.
"You know that if you're good," He punctuates his word with a little jerk of his hips against your back. How did you not realize he was this hard before ? You must've been too distracted by Tokyo. "You can have anything you want in the world."
"Anything ? Truly ?"
"Anything." He reaffirms.
"Even a diamond necklace ?" You ask in a syrupy voice, a pout on your lips. You're not being serious but you can't help but try to push his buttons.
He chuckles, before gesturing to the black car next to yours with a nod of his head, "Go in there."
You guess another member of the Fushiguro clan is in there. But why change cars ?
"Why ?"
"To cover our tracks."
"Someone might see me."
"Not if you go now."
You've got this gnawing feeling that he's trying to get rid of you for teasing him a little too much.
Reluctantly, you do as he says and stand up, quite literally in the middle of the road and the door of the second car immediately opens and you're dragged inside.
"Hey kitty." Suguru greets you, a wicked grin on his lips. His hair is down today, it falls on his shoulders gracefully. He's nicely dressed, a silk shirt with a black silk scarf with slacks of the same color. Satoru is dressed in similar fashion, a blue shirt with a dark tie and white pants. You didn't think of analyzing Toji's outfit but you think he was also pretty fancy today. You suddenly feel underdressed.
They're glasses of human blood on small tables at their sides, as well as a plate of snacks.
Suguru places you between him and his brother. Immediately, their hands are on you.
"How was the beginning of the trip ?" Satoru asks and places a kiss on your forehead.
"T'was fine." You mumble, shrinking under so much attention. You don't trust these two men together. You trust even less these two men, together and alone with you. They've got a knack for getting under your skin, teasing you, making so hot and bothered you can't stand it.
Your face immediately burns. Your try to think of something else but it's too late, the smug smile on Suguru's face tells you all you need to know.
"Already thinking about us under your skirts ?" Suguru muses, an eyebrow lifted in pleasant surprise.
"So eager." Satoru adds, taking a sip of blood.
"Unfortunately, we've been instructed to tell you a bit more about the underworld before we can get to the fun part." Suguru smirks. His hand rests on your left thigh, Satoru's on your right.
"We've got to tell you a little about our backstory before tackling that cursed club." Satoru sighs, already fed up with the conversation. "Ready ?"
You nod, surprised and eager to learn some more.
"Soon, we'll be in the Inumaki clan, we have a relatively good relationship with them, and then, only briefly, we'll have to pass by the territory of werewolves." Suguru starts, stroking your cheek, "They know we're only passing through to get to the underworld, so there should be no problem. If anything arises we'll protect you."
"First of all, you ought to know about the five major vampire clans of Japan. The Zenin clan, the Gojo clan, the Inumaki clan, the Okkotsu clan and of course, the Fushiguro clan." Suguru continues.
Gojo and Inumaki... those names feel weirdly familiar.
"Gojo is my original family clan." Satoru says, easily reading the confusion in your face. "It is the original vampires clan, from the very first vampire. They were the strongest for centuries, well until I came along." He grins devilishly. "As you already know, I was born a vampire, and an exceptionally strong one at that." He winks, satisfaction written all over his features. "You're also well aware that people who are born vampires are stronger than others, well then try imagining how strong the direct descendants from the very first vampire must be. There were 8 of us back then."
"It's important to note that having baby vampires is very close to impossible." Suguru says, "Which is why most clan members are human turned into vampires. That's what all of us are, well except for Toge and Satoru."
"Wow...," you exhale, "With so many clans, it's surprising there isn't proof of vampires existing now." You mumble, taking it all in.
"Oh there is," Satoru laughs, "Most people just choose to ignore it or to call it 'editing' these days."
"Yeah. People were a lot more fearful of us back in the 1700s."
"Mmh... the good old days of human hunting." Satoru groans, "Well, back then I hated the way the vampire world worked for many reasons. So I associated myself with Father Fushiguro and we killed most of the members of my clan." He shrugs, "With me, doing this much was a walk in the park."
"Father is an exceptionally strong vampire, but he wasn't as strong as a naturally born one, well until he drank the blood of the original vampire." Suguru hums, taking a sip of his beverage. He hands you a plate of crackers, "You want some ? We got them for you."
Nearly automatically, you accept them, "Wait—you killed the original vampire. The very first one ?" If you've understood his whole story properly, the original vampire is supposed to be the strongest vampire.
Satoru nods, "The original vampire is my venom father. It was difficult to kill him, his abilities were so much more developed than mines. We very nearly died in the process. That was 200 years ago. 10 years after Father Fushiguro killed the Zenin leader."
You blink, taking a bite of cracker, "Why would you kill your dad ?"
"I didn't like the way he ruled. There used to be rules that everyone had to follow in the vampire world. Some kind of etiquette, if you will. I hated them, so I killed him. At first I wanted to take over his place as the ruler of all vampires, but then I realized that I didn't really desire that. So I just left. Then Fushiguro created his own clan that I joined."
"As for me," Suguru begins, licking his lips, "I had known Gojo my whole entire life. My family in the past had ties with multiple mafias, so our path crossed often. I knew at one point, that he was a vampire, but he never bit me or turned me, I think he was afraid I wouldn't survive his venom since he was so strong. The night he killed his venom father, Fushiguro turned me, then they both left in a hurry. Soon I heard that Fushiguro—a vampire famously known vampire for wrecking havroc everywhere he goes—had formed his own family. I was particularly impressed by the its rules—or its lack of, and decided to find them and join them."
"How old are you two ?" You frown.
"456 years old. Suguru is 340."
"You and Toge are both descendants of the original vampire right ? Is that why you have white hair ?" You ask your observation.
"Nope. White hair is something people that are born vampires have. It's not common at all, since it is nearly impossible for two vampires to have an offspring." Suguru starts playing with the em of your shirt.
"Which is why most clan members are humans, then turned into vampires." He repeats, "We can hide the color of our hair if we want, I simply choose not to. What all direct descendants of the original vampire have in common is their blue eyes." Satoru explains.
You nod slowly... this discussion is working to lessen your nerves, you're distracted enough. "So the reason why the Fushiguro Family is hated is because Dadd-Father killed a bunch of clan leaders ?"
"Yes and no. No one, except for some members of the Zenin family, were angry when he killed the head of that clan. It's actually very common. Vampires never die, so to become the next leader you naturally have to kill the current one. Coups happen approximately every 300 years in the vampire world. What made people hate Fushiguro was when we killed the original vampire. That was considered pure disrespect. It's like he killed God, for vampires, if you will."
You cringe at his comparison. "I see. Has anyone one tried to kill Father since then ?"
"A lot tried." Suguru's answers says enough. They never succeeded, they most likely all died.
"And they're going to keep trying and failing. Which is why I think it was ridiculous that Megumi suggested at dinner that we cower in front of them when we're much stronger." Suguru sighs, playing with your hand.
"So... we're just going that club and we'll leave, right ?" You ask hopefully.
"Yup, well, we will do a tiny bit of business there, since we all came all the way from Ushinawareta." Satoru says, opening the door. You hadn't noticed that you had stopped driving. Your frown. "But before that, we're going shopping."
"You don't have to be scared." Suguru caresses your thigh, scanning your thoughts, "They are around ten of our men around us at all times. You can't see them, but they're here."
"Plus we are here too."
★・・・★
"Why are you two still here ?" You huff, eyeing them suspiciously. When you try to close the door of the fitting room, they hold it open. They selected a few outfits for you to try on, each of them in expensive materials.
"Kitten, what if someone tries to attack you ?"
"We're simply trying to protect you princess, to ease your worries."
They're not even trying to be believable, you can tell by the sleazy smile that forms on their lips.
"I can't change with you two here." You stand your ground, looking at the pile of clothes they've picked for you. All gowns, of course. No pink this time, thankfully, but an overwhelming amount of white, gold, ivory and black.
"Why ?" Satoru smirks, stepping closer, "It's nothing we haven't seen before."
You notice the worker behind them, she's not saying anything and her cheeks are a deep red. You're certain you're not allowed to be more than one in fitting rooms.
"Satoru." You whine, "Please leave ? You're both not making this any easier."
He's tempted to propose to help you put everything on and off but takes pity on you. You're already stressed enough.
The first dress you put on is strapless and creamy with lace details and big pearls forming a sort of belt around your waist. It doesn't have much volume, it sticks to the curves of your hips. It's classy and cute.
When you slide the curtain to the side, you see Satoru and Suguru waiting for you on the armchairs that surround the fitting rooms, legs spread, enjoying a nice glass of Prosecco.
Suguru beckons you to his side with a crook of his finger and you trudge towards him, holding onto your skirts and frills. "Pretty kitty," he whispers, holding onto the em of your dress.
The same worker praises how the dress fits you, then asks you if you desire some Prosecco as well. You politely decline.
"How do you like it ?" Satoru questions.
"It's nice, but-" you feel like you've got to explain yourself because they seem to like this one.
"Okay, then, try the next one." Satoru dismisses.
"Is it okay if I do that ?"
"What ?"
"Can I take the one I want ? I mean you're the one paying and all."
"Of course." Satoru dismisses you again, finishing his drink.
When you come out with another outfit, you accidentally overhear Satoru and Suguru discuss in hushed whispers.
"Father said that the werewolves are coming." Suguru informs his brother, his eyes menacing.
"Kento guessed there would be." Satoru shrugs. "Princess, come here." He says, without even looking at you.
"Father thinks we should bring more men. In case. He's already sent the order."
Satoru nods, his expression losing its edge when he sets his eyes on you. He's bites his lips to fight off his smile.
"I know how it looks." You tell him with a pout. This ivory gown is voluminous with bows and frills everywhere you don't know where it ends and where it begins.
It's cute that they're both trying to hide that they find you ridiculous in this dress so that you can decide by yourself wether you like it or not - but the least they could do is be good at it.
Suguru fights off a smirk as Satoru covers his laughter with a few coughs.
"This is definitely a look." Satoru supplies when you cross your arms and look at them expectantly.
"It's horrible." You correct him, a smile of your own tugging on the corners of your lips.
"At least you've noticed."
You go back in the fitting room.
What you thought would be a short shopping trip ending up lasting more than two hours. You're not a picky person, but your two male companions are.
And they also can't seem to agree on one outfit.
When you tried on a long, slanted black skirt accompanied with a long-sleeved silk shirt they immediately started arguing.
"Kitten, do a little twirl for us." Suguru ordered, eyes darkening.
You obeyed, letting them observe how well the outfits hugs your body from every angle.
Satoru tongued his cheek, "I wouldn't take this one."
"I would." Suguru lifted an eyebrow.
Then they to looked at you, silently asking for your opinion. You're not a confrontational person and it would've felt like you were picking sides if you had voiced out your opinion so you simply shrugged and proposed to try on another dress.
When you came out with a short bodycon dress with bow straps, it wasn't better. The dress hardly left enough for the imagination. This time Suguru disagreeing with him, saying "She might as well go out naked."
"I wouldn't complain." Satoru snorted.
Suguru seemed to think for a few moments, before coming to a conclusion. "Actually, I wouldn't either. As long as no one except for us sees her."
Then they agreed that they would buy this dress, but to stay at home. You simply looked at them and shook your head, speechless.
You're now back in the fitting room, trying on your last dress. It falls prettily on your shoulders, exposing your collarbones. It's black with small Swarovski crystals scattered all over it, making it shine and sparkles as you move. It stops before knee and poofs slightly after your waist, accenting it.
Suguru's breath hitch at the sight of your pretty neck, then his expression sours, no doubt seeing the bite marks his niece left.
"I think it's my favorite." Satoru admits.
You agree, though it's shorter than what you'd normally wear, you feel so pretty in it. Like a fairy. Still, you hate the idea of going to club filled with vampires.
When they both notice you fidget again out of anxiety, Satoru asks, "You're sure you don't want a glass ?" Satoru gestures to his own. He'd already asked you that before but you'd said no because you're not much of a drinker. "It'll help with your nerves, princess, I can feel them from here."
You note that none of them propose to haze you, which satisfies you. Still, you decline.
Then they take another hour or so deciding on which shoes would fit the best.
The choice becomes easier when you all realize that you cannot walk in the high heels the female worker brought.
You finally decide on open black shoes with a small shiny pearl at a front of it and heels low enough you can walk in them without too much difficulty.
They add some transparent black gloves with gold dangling earrings, a big black bow in your hair and black transparent thighs.
Suguru adds a small black lace choker with a shiny black stone dangling from it.
"I thought I said no collars." You remind him.
A teasing smile plays on his lips as he claps it around your neck, "But it's not," his breath tickles your neck, "It's a choker kitty." He whispers and it sends shivers down your spine.
You feel his hands snake around your waist. "You look so good." He purrs, voice lower.
You sneak a glance at the worker, and she's trying her best not to look in your direction. Poor woman. You decide to cut her some slacks.
"Suguru, we've got everything right ?" You say, and he easily catches on on what you're trying to do, most likely having read your thoughts.
"Alright kitty cat, let's go." His hands don't leave you thought, they simply lower down to your hips and he guides you to the exit. Satoru goes to register to pay, and comes back quickly, followed by a man holding the many shopping bags. You don't remember asking for so much.
"We bought everything." Suguru tells you with a pinch of your cheeks.
"Everything ?"
"Except that one poofy gown."
"That was uncalled for..." you try but they shrug.
"That was the dress I liked that Satoru didn't. I took it. And that one skirt that I disliked that he loved, he took it."
"Oh..."
"You liked them all, didn't you ?" He says knowingly.
Your cheeks warm and you nod.
"Well that's the most important." He winks and opens the door of the car for you to get in.
As soon as you get in, Satoru places you on his thighs. Before you can say anything, Suguru unclaps your shoes saying, "We still have about three hours before we get there. I just want you to be comfortable for the ride." He gives your feet soothing rubs, his other hand moving up your thighs.
Admittedly, you should've been more suspicious of how they were slowly trying to undress you. However, your thoughts were monopolized by the Underworld. You had no wish to go going there. You wish you could just stay home.
Wait. When did you start thinking of that manor as your home ? While it is true that it bigger, wider and more comfortable than any home you've ever lived in, home is where your parents are. Right ?
This train of thoughts leads you to belatedly realize how dire your situation is. You feel Satoru try to slide down the zipper of your dress. "What are you doing ?" You squeak.
The man in question chuckles, kissing your back, "Trying to make you comfortable princess." His chest rumbles against your back as he growls.
"Isn't this gown a little too tight for comfort ?" Suguru wonders, sliding the garnement off your shoulders.
They both coax you into accepting their touches with saccharine words and filthy promises. This situation feels dangerous, but it's so easy to melt in their soft praises and their teeth-grazing touches.
"Let us take care of you, princess."
"Look how stressed you are Kitty. That can't be good. Use us as a distraction."
You ignore how your panties dampen at their sweet nothings. Soon, you're in nothing but your underwear, shivering as your gaze meets Suguru's.
A humorless smirk is dancing at the corners of his mouth as he hooks a finger on your panties, not quite pulling it down yet, but teasing the idea.
"I've got an idea. Suguru, give me your tie."
Suguru knows better than to try to argue with Satoru. He complies with an amused smile.
Satoru then uses the tie to blindfold you. You try to fight back, you really do, but with two strong men that are so much bigger than you are it's useless.
"Let's play a game, Kitty." They manhandle you so that you are between them, you hear them shuffle around you, perhaps exchanging places, but you're not sure.
"If you win, you can ask anything of us."
That immediately gets your attention.
"The name of the game is whose cock is it that you're holding ?"
One of them takes your hand and redirects it to something long, thick and hard—your brain immediately recognizes what it is. It throbs in your hand, and a slimy sticky fluid beads from the head.
There's no way you're going to win at this game, you immediately think. It's not as if you really want to play either way, so why are you grabbing the cock in front of you and smoothing your thumb over the tip all while trying to visualize it in your head. You're not sure you even remember what their dicks looked like—their touches, sure. If the game was to guess who was touching you, you'd know for sure how to differentiate them. Toji manhandles you however he likes, but always rewards you at the end. Nanami is simply sweet. Satoru is mocking, he cannot stop making fun of you using that sickly sweet voice of his that annoys but at the same time thrills you. Suguru is just as unhinged, he loves it when you're vocal, he loves to see you cry, perhaps as much as Satoru.
What did Suguru's cock look like ? You know it was ridiculously big but it doesn't really help your case since they all are. You remember his being slightly longer, and Satoru's thicker. You think.
Fuck. Okay. Maybe you really want to win this. They said they would give you anything. There's so much you want—first of all, the answer to your question: What are you doing here exactly ?
It's so unfair. You can't win like this.
Suguru chuckles, easily hearing your thoughts.
The cock in your hand is so thick, you can barely hold it with one hand. You bring your second one, trying to get a better feel of it. It's hard and heavy in your hands. You slowly start to pump him up and down at a slow pace. The realization of what you're willingly doing dawns on you and shames washes over your frame.
You're filthy.
"Come on, princess," You're urged, "Less thinking and more jerking."
You huff, not liking being hurried so when so much is at stake, at least on your side.
You squeeze his cock and you hear a grunt. Who was it ? It was too low for you to be able to recognize the voice, and they're too close for you to differentiate the direction in which it came from.
Someone grabs your tit and you yelp. He takes off your bra easily.
Blinded like this, every touch of your skin feels so much more electrifying. You can't help the low whine that leaves your lips when another hand comes to pinch your nipple, feeling it harden under his ministration.
"Whose cock is it princess ?"
"I-I don't know." You complain. How are you even supposed to know ? You've never seen their... private parts before.
"That's not true," Suguru corrects you, responding to your thoughts, "Do you not remember sucking Satoru's dick like a proper little slut in the confessional ?"
Oh.
"What was his cock like Kitty ?"
"Perhaps we should help her a little bit," Satoru concedes, tone condescending.
"Mmh," Suguru agrees, shuffling a little bit, "Maybe we should give our little Kitty a taste. To see if it brings back some memories ?"
"Say 'ah' princess." Satoru coos, caressing your cheek.
You open your mouth of your own volition. You feel his cock bumping your teeth a few times, leaving a salty taste in its wake before it's in your mouth. Hands move to the back of your head to keep you where they want you and then he thrusts.
You gag, spluttering, "Not so rough," you attempt as clearly as you can with the cock in your mouth. That was naive of you, by then you should know that Satoru and Suguru won't stop until you're a crying, desperate mess in their lap.
Someone takes off the last piece of clothing you have on and you squeeze your thighs together, trying to alleviate some pressure.
"You know what we were thinking?" Suguru says, voice strained.
Your jaw starts to ache. You can feel tears slide down your cheeks as more of his cock is forced inside your mouth. You dry-heave a few times and he pulls away just enough so that you don't throw up all over him.
"We were talking about how tight your pussy would feel." Satoru groans, voice hoarse.
"And then we wondered who would be the one to make you cum first, who would make you cry the hardest."
You rub your thighs together, again, painfully aware of how wet you are. It's unusual that they're not touching you, at least not how you want to be. Those two always had an issue with keeping their hands to themselves.
"You should see yourself right now princess. A real treat." Satoru marvels, "Glossy lips, drools leaking from your mouth, tears dripping from you eyes, just perfect."
"You have one chance. Who are you sucking so eagerly ?"
You have no idea, "Satoru ?" You hesitate. You remember the day he made you suck him off, the ache and the stretch of your jaw feel similar.
"Ah," said man laughs. He takes off your blindfold. You immediately look up to meet Suguru's wine eyes, "Wrong."
"Since you lost, what do we get ?" Suguru hums, and lets go of your head. You breathe in, deeply.
You blink a few times, dumbly, "Y-you never said I had to give you anything."
"Wasn't it implied princess ?" Satoru talks down on you, "There's always something at stake, baby." He moves you back on his lap and cups your pussy, an eyebrow cocked.
"This wet uh ?" He grinds you against his cock, which is red and throbbing against you.
"So Kitty," Suguru makes sure you don't forget about him, trailing kisses at the sides of your neck, "What do we get ? We won."
The tip of Satoru's cock rests at your entrance, his hands your hips. He nudges your nose with his, eyes smoldering as he asks, "You want my cock, don't you ?"
You sniff, glaring at him. After what he did does he think he can just look at you like that and except you to agree with him ?
"P-promise me you won't blindfold me again and I'll let you..." you trail off, your voice softening as embarrassment takes over you, "... In me." You finish, whispering. Your voice shakes as you try to sound stern with their hands all over you, teasing your most sensitive parts.
He chuckles amused, that same pout on his face he uses to mock you, "You can 'let' me ?" Suguru next to him breathes out another laugh, and then Satoru bullies his way inside your cunt, without doing so much as prepping you—or warning you. His cock bumps sensitive nerves before kissing your cervix.
"T-too deep." You whimper, voice high.
"So small," he coos, rubbing at your ass, "You can't even fit all of my cock in your tight cunt." He shakes his head in disapproval but there's a sick smile on his face.
He's right, you've got about two thirds of it snug inside you, creating a dent at your lower stomach.
You're frozen from the shock, he places your hands on his shoulders before he decides to give his hips a little jerk. Your cunt clenches around him, or more like flutters with the way he already stretches you impossibly wide.
"And here I thought that Father had stretched you properly." He pulls at your nipple with one hand and sucks the other. Satoru tongues his cheek, hips jerking up into you at a quicker pace, skillfully jabbing that one spot.
Your tongue comes out, your vision unfocused. He laughs at your pitiful state and links your tongues, swirling them as you whine in his lap.
"Little cumslut," Satoru whispers against your lips, "That's it, come on my dick. Get it wet." He slides his hand to your clit and rubs, and your toes curl.
"Oh - God." You can barely breathe out, it feels like his cock occupies all the space, leaving you no room for air. "S-satoru," you complain, dragging out his name.
He grins lopsidedly, "I know princess," he caresses your cheek, but doesn't stop thrusting into you, "But you're doing so good. And I can feel you clenching around me, you're going to come soon aren't you ?"
And he fucks you through your orgasm and more, until you're crying from oversensitivity and can't stand still under him. He grabs your ass and continues bartering your heated mount as you sob under him.
He fucks you furiously, hard, like he doesn't care if you get hurt or end up bruised. It feels so different from Toji, yet still as good. Satoru grips your hips hard and keeps you snug and tight around him so that every single drop of his semen goes into your hungry little womb.
When he finally slip his dick out, you're expecting kisses and praises—not Suguru to steal you from Satoru to place you between his own legs, his own hard cock begging to get inside you.
You voice out a complain and Suguru rolls his eyes.
"What ? So Satoru can get his dick wet but I can't ?"
Then you've got no other choice but to endure it as he sheathes his fat cock in your quivering cunt.
You gasp because he feels so much thicker than Satoru, fills up so much more space.
He merely chuckle, your body nearly going into overdrive. How many orgasm have they taken out of you already ? You're not sure you can have much more.
"That's it Kitty, don't think of anything but cock." Suguru says when you roll your hips tentatively, trying to get his dick on apply pressure on that one spot, but you can't seem to be able to do it by yourself.
You're nearly where they want you. Cockdrunk, agreeable, easy. Saying yes to any of their suggestions with little coaxing.
You cry, feeling so impossibly full. You're shaking and quivering on his cock, desperately trying to make stretch feel better.
"Holy fuck." He groans, "Relax ? Won't you ? I can barely move." He makes a noise of complaint before he goes to massage your clit, hoping it'll help you relax around him, it has the opposite effect thought. With your orgasm still fresh, the aftershocks still running through you all you can do is endure it.
Suguru rolls his hips into yours. Your lips wobble. You were right, Suguru is so much wider than Satoru, though less long but that hardly changes anything since you can't even manage to fit all of him either in your pussy. Satoru's cum makes it so much easier for him to piston in and out of you, it also creates filthy wet noises that warms your cheeks.
They're both so much more intense than you expected. Somehow you thought Toji would be the roughest but you were so wrong. It seems Toji has grown to be soft for you and is pliant to your every whims. But not with them, they love making you work for what you want. They love to see you cry. You let out an unexpectedly loud moan and for a second Suguru feels pity for the driver.
It's hard to think. And you're not even hazed. Your cunt tries to clench around his cock a few times again before you come, pathetically writhing in his lap, crying. Your eyes roll back when he doesn't stop.
Just like that, another orgasm is forced out of you, by then you're floating in a heady state of unconsciousness, body boneless, you let them have their way with you.
He doesn't even let you rest, instead he proceed to push you up so that only his tip rests inside your snug cunt before quickly thrusting your body back down. He was using you like a cock toy, only for his needs and you're too sensitive from your orgasms, still trembling and crying on his lap to really react - but it only seems to spur him on.
"You feel so good kitten," he licks at your lips, "You're going to make me cum."
You squirm in his hold, "Not-not inside," you beg. Satoru already came in you without asking, you don't want to deal with their cum dripping out of you after. Even worse—you don't want anyone to smell it on you. You're also a bit concerned you'll end up pregnant, one look at your cycle (yes, you know your cycle) and you know that you're at no risk of pregnancy yet, but research show that spermatozoids can live up to three days in the womb, and well, that would be dangerous.
"Why not ?" He asks, head tilted. "You let Satoru come inside but you won't let me ? You're so unfair." He picks up his pace, jolting you in his lap.
"P-please," you say, voice shaky with the way he's bouncing you up and down.
"Where can I cum then ? If you give me a better place than your cute little cunt, I'll accept." Your cunt is tight, wet, warm and eager to take whatever he'll give. Is there really a better place than that ?
"My-my mouth," you're quick to propose.
He laughs, and you've got this prickling feeling that he's laughing at you, "Kitten wants some milk ?" He muses.
You nod, trying to convince him.
"But Kitty, I was in there a few minutes ago," he kisses you, "I can taste myself when I kiss you."
"Then on my body ?" You try, a bit more desperate.
"Already came there. Remember ?after dinner."
You shoulders slump.
This is the cue for Suguru to act like he's taking pity on you. "Well... I've got an idea."
You blink hopefully, "Yeah ?"
You feel his hand touch your ass, then your asshole.
"What about your ass ?"
Your cheeks burn, "M-my ass ?" You didn't even know it was a thing to put... it in there.
He slides his cock out of you, "Yeah, I'll take good care of you. It won't hurt too bad." He doesn't really wait for an answer. He turns you around so that your ass his face is facing him. He puts one hand on your waist, to lock in place as he slides a finger in, using your wetness to ease the burn. It feels weird, foreign, like it shouldn't be there but it's not exactly not pleasurable.
You frown when he adds another, you only really feel the stretch when he puts a third in. You shut your eyes as an attempt to block out the pain.
Satoru, like the opportunist he is, saw this as a invite for him to stick his hard leaking cock back into your fluttering cunt, taking you by surprise.
"Satoru !" You exclaim, pushing him by his shoulders, "You-you can't—again. You already had your—"
"Sshh," he whispers, but it doesn't feel like he's trying to soothe you, more like to shut you up. "My come's already inside you anyway, what's it going to change ?"
"But—but-"
He places his hand on your mouth, his face scrunched up by the pleasure of your cunt clenching around him.
"Such a slut. Fuck." He spits, "You keep tightening up around me like some common whore and you don't want me to come inside ?"
You can't even say anything for your bruised ego, every sound leaving your lips gets muffled by his hands. Suguru eventually deems your asshole ready to take his cock and removes his fingers. He puts his dick against your hole and pushes in.
"You're gonna have to stop clenching around me like that if you don't want more of my seed inside your womb." Satoru tells you. You're too distracted by the pain in your ass to care about what he's saying. You plead Suguru to slow down, fortunately, he reluctantly does.
"Does she feel good ?" Satoru asks.
"She's a real wonder, even tighter in here." Suguru rubs your clit and you jolt. Panic and the way they're both filling you up so much overwhelms you. You're so close.
Being stuffed inside your cute virgin asshole is great - but with Satoru filling up your drooling cunt, creating so much more pressure and making it even tighter, it's something else. Again, he can barely move with how well you're gripping him, but when has that stopped him before ? He grabs your waist and forces you up and down his, and the same time, Satoru's cock.
"I don't doubt it." Satoru muses before he leans down to speak in your hear, "I don't think I can hold on much longer, princess." Satoru warns you, his eyes deeply looking in yours, loving the panic he sees in them, "If you cum around my cock and squeeze me even tighter, then I'll have no other choice but to come inside you."
Suguru ceases his slow, tentative thrusts in your ass to laugh lowly.
You try to push Suguru's hand away from your clit but he doesn't budge, "I-I'm going to come." You cry out, panicked.
"Poor baby." Is all he says as his teeth graze your neck. You know it before you feel it, he's biting you.
It's so unfair that he's using this against you when they know you're so weak to it. When they both know how good it feels to be licked sucked and bitten like a meal. He's also resumed the movements of his hips inside your ass and massages your clit with renewed vigor.
"Su-suguru," you try, practically begging, "I-I don't want to come. Pl-please. I don't-" You babble, desperately trying to fight it off, to push it off.
"My little pet can't take it, can she ?" He cooes.
Satoru just laughs at the show, eyes half-lidded, as he continues to fuck you, he feels his own end coming.
You're trying so hard to fight them both off you, to stall your imminent release but it's fruitless. It takes nothing more than a few more thrusts from both men before you're coming undone, crying, still weakly trying to push their hands off. Warmth washes over you. You're cumming—so hard your visions fades a little bit.
"I can't—too much, too much!"
They ignore your cries, as they're near frantic with their respective impending highs. You're thrashing and tossing yourself around but they're not budging and you're forced to realize that you have to take this and that they're going to come in you.
"I know you can, Kitty." Suguru purrs.
"And you will." Satoru adds. "Well you can't say I didn't warn you princess." Satoru chuckles, kissing at your neck, he gives you a bite just to feel you clench around him some more before he comes inside you, filling you up with molten warmth. Suguru isn't far behind, burrying himself one last in your ass before coming in their as well, ropes of his cum delving in your guts.
You're still shaking and trembling between the two men, tears dripping from your eyes that are widened in mild betrayal. It nearly makes them both hard again, that desperate broken look on your face, but they decide to stop.
At least for today.
You're so full of cum. As soon as they slide out of you, copious amounts of cum come leaking out of your holes.
Fuck. Okay, Satoru said it was hard for vampires to get people pregnant anyways... so you should be okay... what would be the odds ?
"You're not going to get pregnant." Suguru eventually reassures you when his cock goes back to being soft. "That's not how it works for us."
You're immediately relieved.
"You're both so mean." You cry out as they begin cleaning you up with wet wipes.
Their treatment of you is so much gentler compared to before.
"Sorry princess, was it too much ?"
"We thought you'd like it."
They both coo at you, praising you and telling you how much of a good girl you were for them. You melt inside, their sweet words leading to decide that what happened wasn't a big deal and that you enjoyed it very much.
★・・・★
Suguru and Satoru are menaces lmao
Tbh this sex scene wasn't supposed to be as intense as this idk what happened 😭😭 I was just in that kinda headspace ig.
Anyway <3 I really wanted to give you guys a longer chapter to thank you for all the nice comments, I love reading them.
His hair is brown and scattered messily on his head, his eyes green and captivating. He must be in his mid-fourties. He feels awfully familiar. That’s when you decide you want him.
‧͙⁺˚*･༓☾ People often tell you that you’re entitled, but you simply call it determined. You always get what you want. However, your friend finds it quite ironic that you set your sight on the only person you can’t get; your new teacher-Toji Fushiguro.
You’re just about to teach her that there’s nothing you can’t have.
WARNINGS: homewrecking, cheating, manipulating, reader is privileged as hell, reader is an asshole, daddy kink, age gap, daddy issues tbh, reader is a play girl, dubious morals, dilf energy tbh, yandere themes
CHAPTERS LIST
⁀➷word count: 4k
CHAPTER 1
You wake up tired and groggy. You probably shouldn't have drank so much last night. It wasn't a very smart decision to get wasted a day before school starts.
You let out a yawn, stretching your arms. You stand up and lead your body to your bathroom, which is in only a few steps away from your bed. You start your usual morning routine. Showering, brushing your teeth, making yourself look like you weren't vomiting your trips out the day before by applying light foundation and concealer.
You seriously hope your skin isn't going to break out. You don't want your father in law to give you another snide remark about your face. You put on eyeliner and lipgloss before deciding that it's enough.
You open the door to your walk in closet and ponder. Although it is filled with everything you want, you still feel as if you don't have anything to wear. You finally set your eyes on a short, red checkered pleated skirt and examine it. Haven't you worn this skirt at least 15 times in the last two months already ? You decide you don't care. Most people of your stature wouldn't find it right to wear the same clothes more than once in the same week, but you don't find it in yourself to bother to look for something else. No one—except for your father, and maybe even the president could disrespect you without paying the price. You style your skirt along with black garter belts and thigh highs of the same color. You tiptoe to reach for your slightly oversized black shirt that's on the top your gigantic wardrobe (you'd thrown it up there once and it probably stayed there for a good week, the maid probably didn't notice it) and put on a red headband. On your feet are black shiny Mary Janes. You finally take your school bag, not before checking yourself out in the mirror, because wow, whatever you wear you always look good on you. Though, after retrospecting, you still decide to not wear the garter belts.
Your father is already in the dining room when you enter, reading the newspaper with his cappuccino, as always.
The main dining room is a spacious room with a high ceiling. The walls are a pure white and the table is so clean it's shining, so is the cutlery. It's extremely modern, very futurist but also very impersonal. They're no framed pictures of loved ones, only abstract black, white and sometimes orange art paintings.
As usual, your father merely acknowledges your presence with a grunt and your ignore him, instead you move to the kitchen and open a cupboard to reach for cereals that the maid, who had calmly and politely greeted you then takes from you. You go to sit in front of your father on the long glass table. The maid then makes you orange juice with fresh oranges and you thank her. You feel too damn tired, it feels as if summer passed in 2 seconds. Scratch that—the last four years of your life passed in a blur. After graduating high school early, you though it would be a great idea to travel the world, with your dear daddy's funding obviously.
"This your first day of college." Your father says, as if he just remembered.
"Yeah." You rest your chin on your palm, looking everywhere but at the man in front of you. You bet he doesn't even know what your major is. You're not particularly upset about it, rather, you're grateful he doesn't meddle in your business.
Nothing else is said and you start eating in silence. You notice very quickly that you've got no appetite today, not with your head pounding so hard. You get an aspirin from the maid. Your first breakfast with your father in three, maybe four, months goes like that. You didn't expect anything less.
"The driver is at the gates, miss." Another maid comes in to inform you and you shake your head, standing up. You barely ate, but you can't digest anything at the moment.
In the car, you apply a bit lip gloss on your lips, before telling your driver. "Don't come to get me this afternoon."
He simply nods.
You exhale loudly. This new school year is going to be hell. You think.
༺・༻
You can't think. At least not properly, nor can you find the right words to express what it is that you are feeling at the moment. You think it might have something to do with your hangover, but also with the man standing in front of you. He's tall, very tall and imposing, he looks like he's made 90% of muscles. He easily towers over you, but the most surprising isn't his physique but what's he's wearing—a perfectly ironed white shirt with a blue jacket and grey slacks. It's surprisingly formal considering there's no major event occurring today. The next thing that catches your attention is the scar on the corner of his lips, his very kissable lips you note.
You don't immediately realize that you're staring. It's only when he lifts an eyebrow at you questioningly and proceeds to fake cough that the realization and the embarrassment that comes with it finally settles in.
Oops.
"Be careful." He says in a smooth and controlled voice before reaching to steady you with a hand on your arm. You realize he's referring to the way in which you'd just slammed your body into his, because you weren't paying attention. He oozes authority, so much that you nearly want to cower and hide in a corner and it's a newfound feeling because you're usually the one intimidating people—it is hardly the other way around.
You blink. His hair is brown and scattered messily on his head, his eyes green and captivating. He must be in his mid-fourties. He feels awfully familiar, though you can't place where it is that you've met him before.
That's when you decide that you want him.
He blinks a few times at your silence. He has since then let go of your arm but you didn't move away, instead you look up at him through your lashes, faking surprise, "I wasn't looking at where I was going," you start with a note of guilt and uncertainty in your voice.
You've never wanted anyone that wasn't already yours to begin with, and, judging by the ring on his finger, he's already been claimed. You don't particularly care. You'll have him.
You start plotting. What could a man like him want in a girl ? A submissive, obedient partner ? That would make sense considering the intimidating aura around him. It's like he wants to dominate those around him. Too bad no one can intimidate me, you think as a practiced, easy, but shy smile forms on your lips.
"I-I'm sorry," you make an effort to stutter and flutter your eyelashes. Your voice has been rendered slow and meek. "It's just—it's my first day here and I'm a bit nervous," cue awkward chuckle.
His face stays neutral before it breaks into a polite smile. You feel his eyes rake over your frame with a satisfying shiver. Though there's nothing impolite about the way he's taken you in, you're simply satisfied that you've gotten a tiny bit of his attention.
"I understand you're a freshman ?" He notes and you nod, feigning embarrassment as you look down. He then grins, giving you a friendly tap on the shoulder, his hand lingers there. "No need to fret. I'm sure it'll go just fine."
He's probably a teacher, since he's too old to be a student... you secretly hope you'll have him for one of your classes.
"Thank you," you smile bashfully, he removes his hand from your shoulder, "I guess it would put my mind at ease if I had a nice teacher like you."
His eyebrows lift for a split second.
Crap. Was that too bold ?
You trail your eyes down, fidgeting with the em of your skirt to play the part of the flustered girl, but also to attract his eyes to where your skirt ends and inadvertently, to where your thighs meet your long socks. You're glad you went with the classy rich school girl look today. It somehow aligns with the character you're playing.
"Well, that's true. I can't say that all my coworkers are nice." He chuckles and it sends a shiver through your entire body. Your heartbeat picks up. You tentatively you peek at him to notice his eyes moving back up to meet yours. " 'Hoping to have you in my class as well. I teach physics."
Shit. That doesn't align with your major, at all.
You don't let your annoyance show, instead opting to shoot him another subtle and modest smile as you tuck your hair behind your ear. "Oh—well, that's-"
And suddenly bells rings. You see students rushing past you and the teacher and you silently curse. You notice Ama, one of your friends from high school coming your way.
"I'll get going," The man says gesturing with his his head to one of the doors on your right and you panic a little. How could you stall his departure without sounding desperate ?
You didn't even get his name.
"Oh, goodbye Mr..." you trail off.
"Mr. Fushiguro." He tells you with a wave as he leaves, mixing with the crowd of students in the hall.
Ama finally catches up to you, and you narrow your eyes at her for a split second before your face morphs in a friendly smile. People are watching.
"Hey, who was that ?" She asks, rearranging her long, black, curly hair with her pocket mirror. You're accidentally matching today as well. She's got a yellow pleated skirt on with short white socks with little ruffles at the top. She's wearing a warm grey blazer with a white scarf.
"Oh—just a teacher. I accidentally bumped into him."
She gives you a look. "Oh." She hums lightly. You don't like that tone, she sounds far too pleased. "A pretty hot teacher, though, right ? Just your type, too." She applies lip gloss, with the same miniature mirror as you start power walking to your very first class.
She's always in everyone's business. She's probably one of the only people who knows of your true personality. Your friendship, if you can even call it that, is purely transactional. She needs you to be socially relevant, and in return... well there's nothing you truly gain from her. You keep her around because she kind of scares everybody. You quickly saw that when you're around her, less people come pestering you trying to become friends. You can't exactly be a bitch to everyone, as much as you'd love too, because daddy has a reputation he needs to uphold, and though not everyone really knows who you are, they must be aware that you're the daughter of a, if not the most, influential politician in Japan at the moment. And if your identity ever gets leaked, you need to have a pristine record behind you. Straight A student, always polite, always smiling, good at sports otherwise you can say bye-bye to daddy's credit card.
You didn't particularly want Ama to see the new owner of your attention, but you guess it's not so bad if she knows he's off limits. Although she's been gushing about another guy she's met over summer recently, you can never be too careful. Even if she wouldn't have been able to have him either way. She's pretty, but you're prettier.
"I don't have a type." You argue.
"You do. I suspect your family issues might be to blame for it." She quips, the mirror is gone. "I've noticed a pattern."
You finally find the room of your class. Economy. Room B03.
Ama then proceeds to list off all your past crushes, one by one, and then explains the physical similarities in nearly all of them. You're in class now, sat in front row, waiting for the teacher to start the lesson to save you from your friend.
You recall what she told you.
A subtle stubble, a grave voice, a broad chest and even broader shoulders. Since when did those traits become something you were looking for in a partner ?
"You like older men." She finishes.
Oh.
༺・༻
"Oh no." He disagrees vocally as he fixes his tie on the wide mirror of his bedroom. Your father is currently getting ready for a dinner party. His party dinner—to officially introduce you to his new girlfriend of the season. None of them lasted more than 4 months and you're unashamed to admit it was kind of your fault. You can be a menace if you have to, with very little empathy for the receiving end of your wrath. If he brings home another 25 years old blondie you'll make sure she goes back home crying. And then you'll make your father's life a living hell for wanting a fuck a woman that's so close to your age.
You call his girlfriends - or the gold-diggers that follow him like little puppies Ms.25-Years-Olds. He's currently at number 10.
You're aware of how hypocritical you're being - but your father doesn't know you like older men. You haven't even fucked one yet, so you morally can still act out like that. You've had crushes, tons of them, on older men but never acted out on them. Not because you were scared of rejection (that's laughable, truly because no one rejects you) but you simply refused to be that person that fucks people thrice their age when they're a fucking teenager. Men who prey and lust after children are disgusting and not attractive at all to you, but they're all too common, sadly.
You're 21 years old, now. How long are you supposed to wait to be sure that the men you want to fuck are not borderline pedophiles, or even mysoginistic men who think that woman past 30 years old are too old and past their prime ?
"Dad. Please." You plead, you hate asking things of your father—even less, whining. You huff, "I'm not even asking for much."
"I'm not doing it." His voice is low, his tone cold and clipped. Anyone else would probably be shaking if they were getting of such a glare from such a powerful man, however this much never stopped you before.
You don't even know why he's acting like he won't accept it. He always ends up caving in.
You try another tactic. You admire the pretty red semi-permanent polish on your nails for a few seconds before saying, "What's the name of the girl you're bringing in tonight ?", with a fake airiness in your tone.
He stops all movements, his tie is crooked. It's also ugly. Yellow with blue stripes, it completely clashes against his dark brown suit.
Blindly, you reach for a more-fitting tie in his dressing room as you continue. "What's her job ? Does she have any hobbies ?" You don't bother handing it to him and simply help him put the dark red, black, striped garnement around his neck.
"___." He lowers his voice to get his point across. Stop what you're doing his eyes tell.
"What ?" You complain.
"Behave yourself tonight, young girl." The only times he ever gives you his attention other than to scold you, is when he wants people to think good of him, tonight is going to be one of those case. He's going to act like the perfect, doting father and you'll be the perfectly loved daughter, who can be a bit prissy at times. "I know you're only asking me this so that you can try and make her run away." He sees right through you. He does that a lot at his job, you guess, seeing through people. Being at the head of multinational and an aspiring politician must've be breezy.
"I promise I'll be civil to her if you change my major."
He sighs, deeply, he massages his temple. That questions again ? He thought he made it clear he wouldn't do it. "Why suddenly ? What happened ?"
"Change of heart." You don't bother giving him more explanation - or making one up. You've got the upper hand right now, he'll do it anyway.
"Alright." He finally concedes, worry creasing his forehead, "I'll take care of this tomorrow." he checks the time on his watch, "Is my tie nice ?"
"Yes. Considering I chose it."
A discreet smirk curves your lipstick-stained lips. The maid briefly comes in to inform your father his guests have arrived, and he hurries out of his room, not before telling (threatening) you to be downstairs with them within two minutes.
You barely have the time to check your own outfit in the huge mirror of your father's closet. A tight-fitting silk red dress, that would look modest enough if it weren't for your lipstick which is a of a matching color and your black heels.
Everything considered, the night started out relatively nicely.
—
The night goes on to be slow and long. Over the course of summer, you forgot how much you hated dinners with your father. How drab and boring making small talk is, how much you dislike smiling politely and acting like you care about what the other person is saying. The only thing saving you is thinking about your classes tomorrow, particularly, about your new teacher.
Ms.25 years old 11 isn't 25 years old, she looks 35 but you guess she might even be older considering the man she came with. Her son, you're told, who works for your father and is apparently a little prodigy. He looks to be around 25 years old. He's got slanted, dark eyes with long black. His facial features are all very sharp, his nose, his lips, his jaw. The perfect picture of calm, collected, serious and reliable. All in all, this man looks like he has got a permanent broom stuck up his ass. His jaw is also permanently clenched, making you wonder if he is enjoying this dinner as much as you are.
You get why your father likes him, even more why he likes the woman who made him. She looks even less fun than her son, but she's beautiful. Her son is also attractive but too young for you.
It might be because it's painfully obvious to the parents as well that none of the kids (you) are having fun or it might just be because they wish to spend you time alone (you suspect the latter) but as soon as you're finished eating dessert, your father not-so-subtly tries to coax you both into leaving the room.
"Go watch a movie, ok ? We're just going to talk for a little."
And so you lead that guy—his name is Suguru Geto, you reckon—out of the dinner room.
Then something just flashes in your mind, you've only promised to be civil with his girlfriend—you didn't say anything about a son.
Now you're really looking at him. He's okay, fine even. Long dark hair that falls on his broad shoulders, dark, intense eyes, a defined jawline. He sure as hell fits your beauty standard. Your eyes lower to his chiseled chest and that white shirt that leaves nothing to the imagination. If you wanted to fuck him—which you don't—by the way—you'd probably have to sway your hips a little as you walked, maybe put a hand or two on his shoulder as you look at him with smouldering eyes. You can visualize it so well, men like him are so easy—
"Are you done staring ?" He cuts in your thoughts, lifting a single eyebrow and crossing his arms, biceps bulging.
"Not quite." That wasn't checking out. Barely. He wishes someone like you looked twice in his direction
"Do you have a habit of checking out your father's girlfriends' sons ?" His voice does not sound pleased, or even slightly amused. His glare could rival your father's.
"No." You reply truthfully, tone bordering flirtatious just to see his jaw tick. "Not all of them had sons worth checking out, unfortunately." None of them had children.
When you watch him desperately bite back a retort and remain civil you wonder if he made a similar promise as yours but to his own mother. How far can you push him ?
You take a few steps in his direction, a hand on your cocked hips. "What movie do you want to watch ?" You purr, grazing his arm with a manicured finger, "You don't have to be worry about it being too loud, the room is soundproof." You curl the corner of your lips into a smile you know is too wide to look genuine.
He sighs, "Alright, kiddo. Let's get you to bed, yeah ? It's way past your bedtime anyway."
You lift an eyebrow. "We're about the same age. Who're you calling kiddo ?" You deadpan.
"I'm 27." He looks at you, a demeaning undertone in his voice, "We're hardly the same age. Still in college, aren't you ?"
You huff, finally letting in your annoyance show. He's the one amused now. "I'm 21. A freshman."
"A freshman ?" He parrots, surprised, "What have you been doing for the last 3 years ?"
"Travelling, learning more about cultures, about the world." Traveling, drinking and partying in nice places like Dubai and Ibiza. Not as dreamy as it sounds. After a while, alcohol poisoning gets old. Though apparently it didn't get old enough as you recall the glass of Spritz you had asked a maid to make you (to prepare you for this horrid night) and you suddenly wish you had finished it entirely. And maybe asked for a second.
Suguru doesn't believe you, that much is obvious with the way his lips twist in distaste.
It doesn't matter anyway because you both reach your home theatre. It's spacious with a screen too big for two and too many seats for you and your father, and the occasional guests.
"What do you want to watch ?" You ask, playing the part of the nice host.
"What do you have ?"
Everything. But you don't tell him. "50 Shades of Grey."
He stops in his tracks. "Something else." He stares at you, you can see that he's trying to read you - not as well but in a similar fashion your father does, and for some reason it ticks you off.
"365 Days."
"Are you fucking with me ?"
At least he noticed.
"I've got Secretary as well."
He looks intrigued, "What is it about ?" When you part your lips to spew God-knows-what nonsense he steps in, "Wait—isn't that the movie that 50 Shades got inspired from ?"
"Mmh not sure," you lie easily, "Wanna check it out ?"
"No."
This man is absolutely no fun to tease.
"What do you want to watch then ?"
He is actually thinking about it - at least that's what you thought. "Nothing. You watch My Little Pony or something and I'll just work."
Then he leaves the room, you don't stop him, half hoping that he'll get lost in the corridors. Alas, he comes back, with his laptop, to find you already watching 365 Days. He merely lifts an eyebrow, giving you a pointed look before he goes to sit on the seat that's the furthers away from you, and actually start working.
You pout, annoyed. Truth is, you don't even like 365 Days, 50 Shades of Grey nor the likes, they're bad movies with so much toxicity, and the latter is simply a bad portrayal of bdsm relationships.
Still, you'd hate seeing even an ounce of satisfaction on that man's face if you ever changed movies.
So you sit there, bored.
༺・༻
If I do continue this fic, there will mostly be sporadic updates as my priority is FPLG.
For any suggestions send asks, if what you send goes along with the characters personalities, I will add the scene to this fic !
Tell me what you thought about it after reading it <3
snowghoul
kianamaiart
gummygunk
tangentwithtanner
areudirty
germansingergirl
jbbartram-illu
titsay
blakekathryn